Fate:stay night: The Dragon of the

Seventh Heaven
By: Starlight's Poet

On the day before he was to die, Issei Hyoudou received a deck of cards,
albeit very bizarre ones. The next day, just before Issei is about to be to
killed by Raynare, an unknown power awakens within. Reviving lost souls?
Cute monster girls? Angels and demons? Not quite what he pictured his life
when dealing with insanely hot women. Non-SG Issei/Heaven's Feel Issei

Status: ongoing

Published: 2017-10-30

Updated: 2022-05-09

Words: 106190

Chapters: 10

Rated: Fiction M - Language: English - Genre: Supernatural/Fantasy -

Characters: H. Issei - Reviews: 1,038 - Favs: 3,186 - Follows: 3,636

Original source: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12706793/1/Fate-stay-night-

The-Dragon-of-the-Seventh-Heaven

Exported with the assistance of FicHub.net

Fate:stay night: The Dragon of the Seventh
Heaven
Introduction
Night 1
Night 2
Night 3
Night 4
Night 5
Night 6
Night 7
Night 8
Night 9 (I)
I am now a legit author!
Night 1
"Legends."

When you heard this word, what's the first thing you think of? The
likes of Oda Nobunaga, the fearsome warlord? Musashi, who was
famed for having cut down a hundred men by themselves alone?

To be perfectly honest, I didn't really understand it all that much why

people believed that some of these legends were real, especially
myths like Tamamo-no-Mae or the gods.

At least… not at first. I didn't realize the truth until the day my
girlfriend tried to kill me on our first date together.

Let me explain so you guys can understand. My name is Issei

Hyoudou. I'm 17-years-old, and a second-year at Kuoh Academy. It
used to be an all-girls private academy until recently, and my own
personal paradise. If there's anything you guys need to know about
me, it is two things:

The first is obvious. I am a pervert. I love all things ecchi.

ESPECIALLY oppai.

The second is… well, pretty weird.

I'm not normal.

High School DxD x Fate/stay night Crossover:

"Fate/stay night: The Dragon of the Seventh Heaven"

Night 1: Your Fate Is In The Cards

"… good grief, Hyoudou-kun. How many times does this make this
month?"

Issei Hyoudou, a young teen with brown eyes and hair, slightly
spiked up at the back, scratched his cheek with an abashed look on
his face, sitting across from a young girl about a year older than him.
Like all female students, she wore a white dress shirt with a black
cape atop her shoulders, plus a red skirt with white accents. Her hair
was black, cut short at the chin while glasses obscured her purple
eyes with a glare reflected upon them.

Her name was Sona Shitori, the Student Council President of Kuoh
Academy… and currently, the brunette before her was the biggest
headache she has ever met.

"I don't know…" Issei said as he rubbed his arm. Bandages were
wrapped around his torso and left arm while a small band-aid was
found at his cheek, covering up a particularly nasty bruise. "The
third… fourth time?"

"Try eleventh." Sona deadpanned. "Normally, sexual harassment

would otherwise have you on grounds of expulsion… yet the only
reason I haven't done so is because of your academic potential."
She pushed up her glasses, removing the glare to show her beautiful
eyes digging into his own. Issei promptly recoiled, feeling as if he
was standing before the Yama himself. "The required academic
average to enroll here is a GPA of 3.5. According to records, you
have a 3.7. Not noteworthy, but impressive enough."

The glare increased. For a moment, the boy felt killing intent.

"So then… why is it that a smart boy such as yourself is constantly

getting beaten to within an inch of his life, on multiple occasions I
might add, for trying to peek on the school's kendo club in the locker
room?"

"Ehehe…" Issei chuckled awkwardly from the glare she was giving
him. "Because… I… uh…" How could he say this…?
"Because what?"

"W-well, a man has urges, you know?"

'… ouch.' Issei cringed inwardly. 'Who knew a glare could hurt so
much?'

The disappointment from Sona's stare spoke volumes. For several

seconds, she stared at him with an unreadable expression that made
him shift uncomfortably in his seat. Eventually, she sighed and
pinched her nose. "… as always, you never cease to amaze me with
how far your willing to punish yourself, simply to sake your own
libido." she muttered before giving him a critical glare. "For the next
week, you'll be serving detention along with Motohama-kun and
Matsuda-kun. I expect the three of you to be there on the dot by 3:35
PM. Any later, and you can expect a more severe punishment."

"Y-yes, Kaichou…" Issei whimpered, nodding swiftly in succession.

The woman gave a grunt. "I suppose that concludes our business
then." Sona remarked as she stood up, making her way towards the
door. "Also, please be aware that even I have a tolerance limit,
Hyoudou-kun. Any more repeats like today, and I may be forced to
suspend you, or worse. Please try and understand that."

"Y-yes ma'am…"

With that, Sona closed the door behind her, leaving Issei to himself.
Alone in the Nurse's Office, the boy sighed heavily and stood up
from his chair, soon falling onto the bed with a wince. His side
burned angrily in pain, still feeling bamboo pelting it. Groaning, he
rolled unto his back, soon letting out a blissful gasp.

In all honesty, he was used to the pain, being on the receiving end of
the Kendo Club's wooden swords on a constant basis.

Then again, the pain was worth it. After all…

'Haaa… Murayama and Katase's bodies are so fucking beautiful.
Kuoh effin' rocks!'

… he was a pervert of the highest degree.

Enrolling at this school was the best decision he ever made without
question.

Although, going by what Sona told him… he might have to cut back
on his daily activities.

As much as he enjoyed appreciating the bodies of the fairer sex, he

was not keen on getting expelled from school over such a thing.
That, and chances were, his parents would kill him. No, wait, scratch
that. Lament over the fact that he was never going to get married,
and then kill him. Seriously, what was the problem for having an
appreciation for the butts and boobs of naked skin?! He didn't see
what was wrong!

Regardless, Issei needed to take Sona's words to heart. Sighing, he

ran a hand down his face. "Detention's gonna suck…"

Unknown to Issei, Sona Shitori stood outside the Nurse's Office,

leaning against the wall with her arms crossed with a troubled
expression on her face. "No signs of magical potential
whatsoever…" she murmured, closing her eyes and dipped her head
in thought. "And no hints or signs of possessing a Sacred Gear,
either. He's practically an ordinary human being." Opening her eyes,
she looked over to the side, finding a familiar, long mane of red hair
standing not far away from him. "That boy is quite troublesome.
Remind me again, why did I allow him to attend this school, letter of
recommendation from the Grand Master of the Mage's Association
be damned?"

"Because of the letter of recommendation." Rias Gremory pointed

out to her with a small, cheery grin. "And you never could resist
leaving a puzzle unsolved."
"Yet this puzzle is leaving me quite vexed because of its perversion."
Sona said flatly, adjusting her glasses. "He obviously studied
extensively to get into Kuoh, yet ever since, his grades have been
either just short of average or below average. The scores on the
entrance exam speak of his academic skills, but from day 1, all he's
done is peek on the kendo club in the locker rooms as they change,
as well as peek on the swim club when they're in the pool. At this
point in time, I'm debating whether or not to have Tsubasa be in
charge of his discipline."

The red-haired buxom beauty, one of the Three Great Ladies,

giggled. "My goodness, Sona." she said, amused by what she was
seeing. "This is the first time I've seen you so vexed."

"It is because he is extremely aggravating to deal with. No matter the

outcomes and consequences, he is unrepetent of his actions." Sona
groaned, palming her face. "Sometimes I wonder if we should just
return Kuoh back to an all-girls academy. At least then, I wouldn't
have to deal with this."

"But if you did that, you'd lose Saji-kun." Rias told her with a small
smile. "Besides, I for one think following his desires is rather
adorable, don't you?"

"Only you would think so, Rias. At any rate…" The Student Council
President pushed herself off the wall as her face became much more
serious. "What's the word about the Fallens who've taken residence
in our territory?"

Rias' smile fell.

"Unfortunately, they still have yet to make any movements. They

remained in what I could only assume as their base of operations."
She answered. The abandoned church on the outskirts of town. It's
rather old and worn down, but it hasn't been occupied. For the
meantime, I have Koneko keeping an eye out." The woman frowned
heavily herself, putting a hand to her chin. "I still don't understand…
why would they risk invading our territory? Especially given who our
siblings are?"

Sona sighed. "Who can say? Even still, we must watch them
carefully. After all, simply because we are in the middle of a
ceasefire does not mean we are out of the woods. While there may
be talks of a peace treaty, everyone is treading on thin ice. All it
takes is a few sparks to set off the explosives."

"True enough…"

"I am glad you understand. So please remember to tread carefully."

Sona added.

At this, Rias scoffed. "Don't I always?"

"That's what has me concerned…"

"What a backwater town…"

That was the only opinion the figure could give as she surveyed the
city of Kuoh down below her. Had anybody seen her, they would
have mistaken her for a bird, or most likely a crow, given the
feathered, ebony black wings that rested behind her shoulders. She
was perhaps the embodiment of a cold beauty, with a beautiful face
that resembled near perfection, her luscious pink lips set into a scowl
of disdain. Her figure was slender, her skin without blemish nor stain,
and her figure a finely-shaped hourglass. Her attire was little more
than black leather, straps moving in various directions with spikes at
the shoulders and at the heel. Her posture was set into lazy
boredom, legs crossed over one another with a hand cupping her
cheek, staring down at the town with disinterest. Her violet eyes
gazed at it with apathy while her silky black hair flowed through the
breezes that past by her.

She just couldn't understand why she was sent here. She didn't
question her orders, as they came directly from her superior, the
person she loved and admired more than anything else in the world.
That being said, she still didn't quite understand why she was here,
but she never questioned it. Kuoh was a city of little interest to her,
and why should it? It was nothing more than a city of lazy pathetic
lower beings, though she did receive a few letters from her friend,
Kalawarner, that there was some excitement to be had, though the
context of such letters had only made her roll her eyes when it
involved seducing younger men than herself… which was saying a
whole lot, given how old she was. Heck, just about almost all of them
were nearly a century old! But, getting back on topic, her orders were
to simply observe someone in the city. She was given a picture of
the person that had suddenly interested her superior, but she would
receive the details from Dohnaseek, another of her ilk tasked with
watching over the town.

With that said, caution was advised. Backwater town it may be, it
was still the territory of both the Pillars of Gremory and Sitri, and
given that, she dared not want to imagine what would happen if they
violated the peace here. If they had, a fate worse than death was
sure to be upon them, and death was not exactly high on her
priorities. She sighed to herself as she began to fly to where her
friends were, stationed at a small rundown church at the outskirts of
the city. As she did so, she pulled out a small paper from out of her
cleavage, little more than a small photograph. Her target was printed
on it, a boy with brown hair and eyes with a goofy smile on his face.
Raynare gave an eye roll at the face of the person she was asked to
investigate. They didn't look even the slightest bit interesting, hell he
was even duller than she was expecting.

"I'll never understand what Azazel-sama sees in pathetic humans

like this."

Raynare held little interest over humans. In fact, there was a great
disdain for them in her heart. Even though God had made them in
His image, they had done nothing to deserve the love, respect,
admiration, and recognition from Him. No, all they did was ruin
themselves. One need not look any further than history. How many
civilizations fell at the hands of their own folly? How many kingdoms
fell at their own foolish actions? How many kings were slain because
of their incompetence? How many years have passed since
humanity had ever, truly, come to realize their mistakes and break
free from this wretched path of theirs? The fallen angel held them in
so little regard that, in a small part of her, she greatly enjoyed their
suffering. There was also another part of her that resented them. He
believed that humans were worth attention, but why? What was so
great about them? Why would they have to watch over such pathetic
beings? They were so much greater… higher beings!

Raynare hated humans. Simple as that.

She gave one last look at the picture of her target, then tucked it
away in her cleavage. As much as she hated it, Azazel had given her
orders. Unless orders changed, she would observe him. Though she
wished she was instead given orders to kill him once she's gotten
she needs out of him, whatever it was.

Now, came the question… how to approach him?

"I'm home… !" Issei tiredly announced as he dragged his feet into
the entryway, placing his shoes in the cupboard and setting his bag
on the rack. "Ugh… what a long day…"

"You're home late, Issei." His mother called out from the kitchen. "Did
you get detention… again?"

"Yeah…" he answered, trudging into the living room. At the table, he

found his father flipping through a newspaper. "What's for dinner…?"

"Beefsteak." his father answered before looking down from his

paper. "Let me guess… those bruises from peeking on the kendo
club again?" Issei didn't give an answer. Instead, he waltzed over to
the couch and plopped down on it, facedown in one of the pillows.
"I'll take that as a yes." His father sighed heavily, turning to his wife.
"Dear?"
"Yes?"

"… are we ever going to have grandchildren?!"

Issei groaned, burying his face further. He was too tired to even
argue with his parents.

It was like this all the time. He would get in trouble, get detention, go
home, and his parents lament that he could possibly stay single for
the rest of his life. He didn't see what the problem was, though! He
was a healthy teenage boy! Who didn't obsess over the female body
at his age?!… okay, maybe not as extensive as him. But still.

Did his parents really have to act like they were so disappointed in
him. It kinda stings… it really does…

Sighing, the boy closed his eyes. He knew he would get in trouble,
but detention, plus Sona herself, had left him utterly drained. He
really just wanted to go to sleep right now.

'Maybe if I'm lucky… I'll dream up of a girlfriend.' he thought, his

eyes sagging. 'A really cute one with a bitchin' rack. Or maybe a
couple girlfriends.' A perverted giggle escaped him as he soon
closed his eyes, drifting off into his own perverted mind. 'Haaaah… I
wonder what she'll be like when I dream of her. Heeheehee…'

In a certain location, hidden away from the rest of the world, an

elderly man sat in a room, surrounded by lavish furniture. It was
hardly grand, like one would expect to see if they knew the man, but
it was luxurious enough. Soft red walls decorated the background,
filled with portraits of various scenes: the battle between King Arthur
and Mordred, Gilgamesh of Urk battling Enkidu for the first time,
Asterious battling Theseus - there were many. A lofty couch was
seated in front of a round table, which held but one item: a crystal
ball that seemingly floated above it. Within this ball was a myriad of
swirling colors.
"Hm… seems like the young man of that world is doing nicely." the
room's occupant chuckled, stroking his beard. "Though I didn't think
he'd summon Altera of all people. Hoh, the boy's got his work cut out
for him! Especially with what he's gotten himself into." A curious
smile formed across his face as he waved a hand over the ball.
Inside, the colors twisted about, swirling and shifting into new, more
darker and vibrant shades. "Now, what about this world…?"

He leaned in to inspect the sight shown in the ball. His expression

reflected his sparked intrigue. "Oho… what's this now? He doesn't
have Boosted Gear… but something else entirely." One could hear
the mirth in his voice. "And to think it is THAT of all things…"

Slowly, a wide grin spread across his face. "Hehehe… how

interesting." The man dug into his robes, shifting through it before
pulling out a black slate, bound in leather. "Well, if his fate is to meet
with Devils… I suppose I can change it just this once." A chuckle
escaped his old throat, eyes curious about what was to come. "I
can't help but wonder who the boy calls on first. If I were a betting
man…"

In Issei's dreams, he thought naught of erotic sights as he believed.

Instead, he dreamed of a single space. A platform with stained glass
below him, depicting a stylized sigil resembling the snarling head of
a dragon. Pristine white steps, which hovered in the air, spread out
towards somewhere unseen - far away from his field of vision.

"What?" Issei questioned, confused as he looked around. "Where is

this?"

This was weird. It was like he was in some sort of pocket dimension
like in anime. As a matter of fact, this one reminded him of the
Kingdom Hearts series with a person's Heart. But somehow… it was
really different. He looked around and saw no other pathway aside
from the steps.
"So weird… wait, why am I even dreaming of something like this?"
Issei frowned and folded his arms. "Ugh, and after all the crap I went
through with Kaichou…"

A cool, gentle breeze danced past him. From behind, a white shape
danced past him. "Eh?" Blinking, his eyes trailed on the shape as it
danced around. It was hard to tell what it looked like. At first, it
looked like a bird of some kind. Then, as he looked more closely, it
resembled some kind of wolf. However, the brightness of the light
that cloaked it made it hard to determine what he was seeing. "What
is that thing?" The shape craned what might have been its head,
looking at him before taking high into the air, heading in the same
direction the steps lead to. "Is it… asking me to follow?"

With nothing better to do, and wanting to get this dream done and
over with, Issei followed. The platform beneath his feet let out soft
cracks. Bits and pieces of the surface broke apart, dissolving into
light while leaving behind the shape of his footprints. However, they
soon expanded and began to break away the rest of the platform's
surface - wiping away the image.

The brunette didn't notice it, however. He continued to walk forward,

soft echoes dancing in the air each time his foot fell gently on the
steps. As he made his way up to wherever it led him, he found faint,
glowing streams flowing around him. Some were blue, others were
red. The rest were of different colors: purple, green, violet, aqua,
cyan, orange, white, burgundy… it was an endless spectrum.

"So weird…" Issei mumbled to himself. "Am I seriously that tired to

dream up something like this?"

Despite his questioning, he did not dislike the view he was seeing.
Rather, it was quite mesmerizing and brought a sense of peace to
him. Before he realized it, he already made it to the top of the steps.
Another platform spread out before him. Like the previous platform, it
depicted an image. More specifically, it showed nine individuals,
each held by what appeared to be some kind of card.
The first showed a warrior clad in armor, sword in hand.

The second showed a woman in a red skirt, a hand knocking back

an arrow ready to be set free.

The third showed a man wearing a wide-brim hat with a feather, a

spear at his side.

The fourth showed an armored man, pulling the reigns to the chariot
he rode upon.

The fifth showed an old hermit, garbed in robes with a book in one
hand, and a staff in the other.

The sixth showed a pale-skimmed man wearing a skull for a mask,

wielding a sharp dagger.

The seventh showed a mad creature of some sort, wielding a giant

sword.

The eighth showed a figure bound in chains with a piercing eye

glaring out beneath their long hair.

The ninth showed a beautiful holy maiden with long hair, carrying
both a sword and a scale.

In the very center of this platform stood a gate. It held no single color
- instead, it constantly shifted between different colors. It was as if
the door itself was made of color, yet never remaining the same for
long. The gate stood as large as Kuoh Academy itself in terms of
height, yet remaining as narrow as a standard double-door. Standing
guard on either side of the gate were sentinels of sorts - each
bearing a resemblance to the individuals depicted in the cards on the
platform.

The saber held a hand against the frame of the door while the hand
wielding it sword was sheathed in the ground. The lancer stood
behind him, leaning against it with the spear against his shoulder
and arms folded. The archer sat atop the gate, one knee at her chest
with her bow at her back. The caster faced the gate's frame while his
hood obscured his face. The berserker's head rested against it,
towering over the robed magician. The assassin sat together with the
archer, cradling his knife in his palm. The rider, like the saber,
kneeled before the gate with a palm against its frame.

On the gate's doors were the last two - the avenger carved on the
left door, bound to the frame while their hand touched together with
that of the ruler's own, who smiled kindly while weighing her scales.

"… whoa…" It was the only thing that could escape Issei's mouth as
he took in the grand sight before him. He had no idea what he was
dreaming… but for some reason… he wanted to engrave this into his
memory.

"Dunno how I dreamed this up… but damn is it awesome." He then

found the white shape, which sat in front of the gate. "Hey, you. Uh…
white thing. Did you bring me here to see this?"

The shape gave no sound. It merely tilted what he assumed was its
head. He swore he saw what might have been a "smile" beneath the
light covering it before it faded away into motes of white light,
dissipating and leaving him where he stood. Issei was thoroughly
confused, but as it was a dream, perhaps it was fine.

Even still… the gate was so strange. It could have been his
imagination, but he felt something about it calling to him. Gulping
down a nervous lump, he stepped forward. Slowly, his hand touched
its doors.

Then, suddenly, he felt it.

*babump*

*babump*
'Are these… heartbeats?' he wondered, recognizing the sounds
echoing in his ears. He closed his eyes, hearing the same sounds
play over and over again like drum beats. Each pulsing beat was
different than the last, which created an even grander symphony. 'So
weird… are they all from inside?'

Leaning in, he pressed his ear against the gate to find an answer. A
moment later, he did. The sounds of the heart beats became even
louder than they were previously, meaning they originated past these
doors.

Of course, that brought about a question:

How could he be hearing so many heartbeats from those inside it?

Just as he was about to open the door, a voice echoed in the air.

"Silver and gemstone line the path. They forge the circle of the pact -
calling to spirits of myth and legend to partake in the communion of
battle."

Stepping back in shock, Issei looked around, trying to find the source
of the voice. "Hello?" he called. "Is anyone there?!"

"Desires, ideals, ambitions… they become the core of the chant. The
heroes of yore answer the call, vacating their thrones."

"H-hey… Who are you?!"

"Fill and shut. Fill and shut. Fill and shut. Fill and shut. Fill and shut.
The filling of thy cup continues until it breaks. The cycle repeats until
power is made manifest."

Issei was starting to grow more and more unnerved. "O-okay, me…
you can wake up anytime now!" he begged his real self, fast asleep
on the couch in the living room. "Seriously! This dream is starting to
turn bad!"
"Warriors of the sword, bow, and lance. Heroes of the chariot, tome
and dagger. Legends of vengeance, madness and forgiveness.
Together, they swirl at the center. O soul who weaves together the
arcane - holder of all that creates and destroys… answer."

Suddenly, Issei's chest tightened. His heart rammed against his

chest. His lungs strained for oxygen. His body felt as if it were on
fire.

"Wh… i… t… u… eek… obt… w… h… e… w… o… eg… s?"

The pain increased tenfold. He reared his head back, opening his
mouth to scream.

"… aaah!"

Sweat pouring down his face, Issei bolted upright from the couch, his
chest rising and falling rapidly. The blanket that covered his body fell
to his lap unnoticed. His lungs gulped for air while he grasped his
chest, heart racing. Slowly, he looked around. He was still in the
living room. The lights were out, and his parents were nowhere to be
found. Outside the window, the moon hung in its crescent shape with
its light pouring in the window.

He ran a hand over his face. Just what kind of dream was that? It
was fricking crazy…

"Note to self…" he muttered. "Lay off the peeping for a while. Turns
out Kaichou's bad for my health." Despite saying that, he found that
his hands were shaking. His body was unbearably warm. Shaking
his head, Issei noticed the blanket on his lap. He smiled slightly.
"Thanks, kaa-chan…"

Just as he was about to pull off the blanket and head back to his
room, hoping he'd be able to sleep better there due to the cricks in
his back and neck - he paused when he found something on the
table. It was a rectangular, black metal container with a golden
insignia - the same one from his dream.

"… the hell?" Issei frowned. Was that why he saw the dream? Well,
then again, he's thought of weirder things, some of which better left
unsaid, but even still, he doubted this was what caused him to dream
up something so weird. Weird, though. He's never seen it before. He
picked up the container, noting how cold it felt before he found a
small section at the top that was detachable.

Curious, he popped it open. Much to his surprise, inside the

container was a deck of cards.

Gingerly, he removed them from the box and went through them,
seeing there were nine in total. When he flipped them over to
examine them, he nearly dropped the cards after seeing what was
on the front.

On each card… were the figures he had seen guarding the gate in
his dreams.
"Saber."

"Lancer."

"Archer."

"Rider."

"Caster."

"Assassin."

"Berserker."

"Avenger."

"Ruler."

Just… how was this possible? He just had that dream. So why are
there cards representing each of the nine figures in his hands?! "… I
DEFINITELY need to lay off the peeping if detention with Kaichou
does this to me."

If the drowsiness in the morning was of any indication, Issei knew

early classes were going to be a bitch.

"Dude, what's up with you?" Matsuda asked as he and Motohama

walked together with the brunette. "You look dead to the world."

"Just didn't sleep well last night…" Issei yawned. "… had this weird,
Kingdom Hearts type dream or something…"

"Gaming all night?" Motohama asked.

The brunette sighed. "I wish…"

It was more along the lines of conking out on the couch expecting
visions of bare female bodies. Instead, he got a bizarre dream and a
headache. He did his best to try and forget what happened. It was
just a dream, so it didn't really mean anything. That said, no matter
how hard he tried, he couldn't forget about the gate. It was forever
burned in his mind. Groaning the brunette shook his head, cracking
his neck as he rolled it in a manner that rid him of the cricks in his
bones.

"Still, what a drag…" Motohama sighed in despair. "Shitori-kaichou's

watching us like a hawk. Now we gotta serve detention?!"

"Could be worse." Matsuda remarked. "We could've been expelled. I

guess we should be thankful we're getting off so lightly." A perverted
chuckle escaped the bald runner, giggling somewhat as he looked at
his comrades and fellow perverts. "By the way, speaking about
Shitori-senpai… on a scale from one to ten, where do you think she
ranks?"

"Ten." both boys answered simultaneously. Instantly, Issei's mood

improved. "A definite ten. She definitely gives off that S&M feel, you
know?"

Issei nodded strongly. "Oooh yeah." A lecherous grin then came to

mind, envisioning Sona herself in revealing leather, whip in hand
while her boot pressed against a rather obvious tent in the pants of
an un(fortunate) bastard. "You know, maybe the reason she's so
grouchy is because she's sexually frustrated. Think that might be it?"

"Could be." Motohama snapped his fingers. "Aah… normally I'd

prefer being the dominant one, but I'd willingly let Shitori-kaichou be
on top of me~"

Together, the Perverted Trio sighed, the sight well engraved in their
minds. Already, the day was looking up for them with such lecherous
thoughts and dreams!

"AAAAAH! IT'S KIBA-SAMA!"

"HE'S SO HANDSOME!"
"PLEASE MARRY ME, KIBA-KUN!"

… aaand now the perfect atmosphere was gone.

They snapped out of their musings as the screams of fangirls cut

through the air. The source of their newfound ire, a blonde, teenage
pretty boy that was nearby. Like the rest of the males, he wore a
black blazer with white trims and formal black pants. Along with the
fact that the blazer was closed up with a black tie around his neck,
and he looked like the picture perfect bishounen.

The Prince of Kuoh Academy: Yuuto Kiba.

Their number one enemy.

"Geh, it's him." Matsuda growled. "What the hell does that blonde
bastard have that we don't?!"

"Good looks, good grades, a good personality, shall I continue?"

Came a mischievous, yet familiar female voice. The Trio turned
around to the source, finding a girl from their class in their sights.
She had a slender yet busty figure with a light complexion. Her
brown hair reached her upper back, and was tied into twin braids
with blue ribbons. Her hazel eyes were hidden behind a pair of pink,
circled rimmed glasses. On her face was a smirk.

"Oh, and of course, a bigger size than you."

Immediately, upon seeing her, the Trio recoiled. "YOU!" Motohama

cried, holding his fingers in a cross formation. "BEGONE, DEMON!"

"What do you want, Kiryuu?!" Matsuda shuddered. "Shouldn't you be

ogling some other dude's junk?!"

Aika Kiryuu giggled as she put a hand to her hip. "I've already
scouted a good number of the males here. There's not very many
boys here at Kuoh." She pushed up her glasses, staring at the boys
with a grin. "I see my favorite group of fellow lechers is doing fine
today, despite Katase and Murayama beating you all to kingdom
come."

"Well, we take pride in our resilience… besides, were used to the

pain by now." Issei shrugged. The pain in his left side had faded
quite a bit. Now, he only felt a minor discomfort.

"So I see." Aika smirked before sizing him up. Issei shuddered
beneath her gaze, knowing full well what she was doing. "By the
way… I must say, Hyoudou, you're rather gifted in some areas,
aren't you?"

"Wh-what?!" Issei instinctively moved his hands to hide his crotch

from her view. She was scanning him?! "Dammit all, you she-demon!
Quit perving on me!"

"Oh my, how cute~" the female pervert giggled. "You enjoy peeking
on others, but you're flustered when someone pervs on you~ Still, I
must say, I'm surprised by what I found. A shame you'll probably
never put it to good use, though."

[CRITICAL HIT!]

The words stabbed into him like a knife and caused him to buckle in
proverbial pain. "Low blow, Aika." Issei mumbled in pain. "Low blow."

"Just saying it like it is." She stuck her tongue out playfully. "Also,
better hurry. I hear Shitori-senpai is on the warpath today."

Aika gave one last wink at the boys, which caused them to freeze.
They craned their heads, finding the woman herself not far away,
standing just a bit away from the main entrance of the school
building. As soon as they made eye contact, a cold shiver ran down
their spines while the feeling of cold steel touched upon their necks.
Promptly, the boys ran like bats out of hell, making their way to class
as fast as possible. They've already reached Sona's tolerance limit,
and they most certainly didn't want to see how bad she was when
majorly pissed off.
That said… was it Issei's imagination, or did Sona and that blonde
bastard Kiba have bat wings?

School had more or less ended on a somewhat positive note, though

Issei wasn't feeling so well. Ever since first period, his body was
uncomfortably warm. Enough so that he discarded his tie and undid
a few buttons to his dress shirt. Worse, his head had been hurting
the entire day. Sona, bless her soul, took pity on him and decided to
allow him to go home early on account of a migraine. Of course, she
also warned him that, come tomorrow when he felt better, he'd have
double the work load.

On his way back, his mind went back to his parents' conversation
from last night, regarding girlfriends and such. In truth, Issei wasn't
entirely sure if he was even looking for one right now. There were
many cute girls at Kuoh, especially the likes of Akeno Himejima and
Rias Gremory, but his chances were more or less screwed, due to
his perverse behavior. There was Aika Kiryuu, though it would be a
could day in hell before he even considered it. In fact, Issei pitied
whoever tried and date that devilish minx.

And they call him a pervert!

'Now that I think about it… what is my kind of girl, anyway?' Issei
wondered as he folded his arms, dipping his head in thought. ' She'd
have to have killer oppai, of course. And a really, really sweet
personality. DEFINITELY not a bitch, though. And she would have to
be honest with me. And she'd be willing to help me with whatever I
need.' A brief pause, then a heavy blush on his face. 'B-but definitely
not sexual help! W-well, I mean, if she wants to, but if she's the kind
of girl who'd only want to do stuff like that on certain occasions, then
that would be okay! Oh, and she definitely have to be housewife
material!' At this, the image of his ideal girl in naked apron came to
mind, causing his nose to bleed. 'Hot damn that would be
awesome… !'
Strange, though… one would think Issei's thoughts would be
severely more perverse, but it seems even the brunette was capable
of some modesty.

He continued to think about the topic, even as he reached the small

bridge that passed over the street below. Afterwards, there would be
a small strip of street that would lead to the residential district. His
house was there, where his family would be waiting for them. Now
that he thought about his family, he wondered if they would actually
try and put him up on a blind date… not that he'd want to. He wanted
to find his own girl, not have her handed to him!

He sighed in frustration. His parents were only looking out for him.
And given his perverted behavior, it'd only be natural for them to
worry about him. Even still… why did they constantly have to believe
that they would not have any grandchildren?! Wasn't that thinking
ahead of themselves?!

"Um… e-excuse me…?"

"Huh?" Issei stopped walking, noticing the person before him.

It was a girl, and a drop dead knockout at that. It was a girl around
his own age, bearing long black hair and violet eyes, wearing a dark
red jacket with the letter "P" embroidered in gold, a white undershirt,
a red bow, and a green skirt with a thin white strip around the lower
end of it. She held an umbrella in her hands, which was being
bounced around between her palms nervously.

"A-are you…?" the girl spoke nervously. Issei had to admit, she was
cute… and her bust… ! That voice! Haaaaa… ! This was the kind of
girl he was looking for! "I-Issei Hyoudou-kun?"

'I don't recognize the uniform, so she doesn't go to our school. Who
is she?' the brunette thought, but shrugged. "Yep, the one and only."

"Ah! Thank Goodness!" The girl sighed in relief. She fidgeted slightly
as her face reddened.
"So… what's up?" he asked curiously. "Do you need something?"

"Ah, um… my name is… Y-Yuuma." she introduced herself, bowing

her head. "Y-Yuuma Amano."

"Nice to meet you." Issei nodded, not sure where this was going.

"S-so, um… c-can I… ask you something p-personal?"

He raised an eyebrow. Why was she fidgeting so much? And why

was her face so red? Was she embarrassed about something?

… waaaaaaaaait a minute here! Those flushed cheeks… That

flustered voice… Those bashful voice… It-it couldn't be… could it?!

"A-are you… seeing anyone?"

IT IS!

She… she… this cute girl was asking him out!

"N-no!" he shouted, a bit too loudly for his own liking, a result of his
excitement. Yuuma recoiled, causing him to wince as a result, and
scratched the back of his head. This was it! This was his chance! A
real chance to get a girlfriend! A chance for OPPAI! "I-I mean, no…
I'm not really in a relationship with anyone. Why… do you ask?"

"W-well… I… I was wondering… Would… Would you go out with

me?" She bowed.

Instantly, Issei smiled brightly. Finally! Finally!

'Life is looking good!'

Yuuma and Issei had decided that they would officially go on a date
on Sunday. It worked for the brunette, since he didn't have school
that day. Naturally, though, he showed his new girl off to Motohama
and Matsuda, easily earning shocked and disbelieving looks on their
faces. He considered it payback for all those times they left him to
dry.

Still, he felt kind of bad, using Yuuma for petty revenge like that.
Today, though, he was going to make it up to her!

"Oh, man I'm nervous," Issei muttered as he paced around his room.
"What do you even do on a date? Should we go to an amusement
park? No, Kuoh's went out of business two months ago. Maybe a
cafe? Nah, that sounds lame. Oh! Maybe eat out at a restaurant?
Wait, what if she hates fast food!" He growled in frustration, gripping
his hair. "Dammiiiiiiit! I haven't played enough eroge games to
prepare me for this!"

He probably should've focused more on the dating sim aspect of his

eroge games rather than focusing on the h-scenes.

"Okay, Ise, just calm down," he told himself. "Calm down… you got
this. Everything is gonna be fine… gonna be fine!" He gave a swift
sigh, and then looked at his attire. He stared at what he was wearing
before his shoulders dropped again. "Oh, who am I kidding?! I don't
have any good clothes!"

He tried to find the best attire he had in his closet, but he still didn't
think it was good enough. He just knew this was going to be a
horrible date. Why didn't he play enough dating games that could
have helped him with this? He thought he had dressed up in the
nicest clothes he could find, but when he looked at himself in the
mirror, he was beginning to doubt whether or not these clothes would
fit him. He wore a light jacket over a red shirt with a small black v-
neck and khaki slacks that used to belong to his father, along with
black dress shoes.

When he got a good look in the mirror… he realized that these fancy,
formal clothes did not really suit him. But he had no time to ponder it
for now. He had to continue get ready for his big date!
Sucking in a large breath, he huffed his chest and steeled his
nerves. He was about to leave the room before his eyes settled on
the steel container on his desk. The one carrying that bizarre deck.
He wasn't sure why, but he felt… compelled to take it with him for
some reason.

Now that he thought about it, the day it showed up in his possession
was the same day he met Yuuma. Maybe it was some kind of good
luck charm? Feeling that he needed all the luck he could get for this
date, he didn't hesitate in picking it up and placing it in his pocket.

"Issei!" his father called. "If you don't hurry, you're going to be late!"

"R-right!" Issei shouted back. He doubled check to see if he had

everything, then gave himself another once over, and nodded.
"Okay… work with what I've got! Here I come, oppai!" With a strong
nod, he whirled around, and left his room.

Unaware of the fate that would soon await him today.

Many were not aware of this fact, but the foreign red-haired beauty
that was Rias Gremory was not human.

In fact, none of the members of her club, the Occult Research Club,
were humans either. They were all Devils.

If you believed the bible, they were inhuman beasts who tempted
humans to sin. They were partially right - they did tempt humans to
sin, but they rarely asked for souls. They offered Faustian contracts
to people, in exchange for monetary wealth or items. They were
hardly the demons that many, especially the Vatican church, made
them out to be. If anything, a good majority of Devilkind were very
pleasant. Especially those of the Pillar of Gremory. Among the 72
clans, they were widely known for their loving and caring nature -
especially for their servants.
Rias was no exception. She loved and cared for her Servants. In
fact, she enrolled them in Kuoh Academy in the hopes of living out
something akin to as close to a normal life as they could get. They
deserved it, after all the hardships they went through.

However… being kind-hearted does not make her soft. When

required, Rias would be as fierce and as demonic as was expected
of a Devil. Alongside Sona Shitori, otherwise known as Sona Sitri,
heir to the Pillar of Sitri, they controlled the majority of Kuoh City. The
entire rural countryside was their territory, and they were expected to
manage.

Some odd weeks ago, they received reports of Fallen Angels taking
up residence in the old abandoned church on the outskirts of town.
Since they were in the midst of a ceasefire, hostilities were meant to
be taken as seriously as possible while also treading very carefully.
A small misstep could lead to a war. No one wanted that, especially
not her or her family. As such, she and Sona had their servants keep
a close eye on the group, trying to discern their intentions.

Imagine her surprise, merely a few days ago, when she learned from
Koneko that one of the Fallen in her territory had approached
someone that Sona had been curious about for quite a while now:

Issei Hyoudou.

Upon hearing this, she became curious herself. Why had the Fallen
approached Hyoudou as they did? She didn't detect anything
unordinary about him. He didn't even seem to have a Sacred Gear.
So why?

Just in case, she had Koneko keep a close eye on the pair.
Regardless of how or why, Issei Hyoudou was being targeted by the
Fallen. Failure to protect him meant that she was unfit to protect her
own territory. She would not allow that to happen. Besides, she
found the boy to be something of an amusement.
It was hardly normal to encounter someone who was so engrossed
in their lust, especially so openly.

"Kiba." Rias called from her seat, moving the Rook piece adjacent to
her Pawn. It blocked the advance the opposing King, though close
by was the Knight, ready to open a hole. "Is Koneko following them?"

The blonde teen nodded. "Hai, buchou." he reported. "So far, the
date is going rather normally."

Rias nodded, thanking him for the report. Even so, she was still
troubled. She still had no idea why the Fallen were targeting
someone so… normal. Well, as normal as one could be.

"Why target Hyoudou-kun?" Rias hummed to herself, a finger

drumming against the chessboard. "What's the reason…?"

The date had ended rather well on a high-note, all things considered.
He managed to put together a plan at the last moment. He took her
out to lunch, then shopping, then a movie. She looked like she
enjoyed it… at least, he think he did. She pretty much had a smile on
her face throughout the whole thing. Right now, they were standing
in front of the fountain over at the park.

It was a pretty romantic scene one would see in visual novels,

especially with the sun setting over the horizon.

"I had a lot of fun today," Yuuma said, her back facing him. "It's been
so long since I've felt like this."

"R-Really? That's awesome. I'm really glad…" He breathed a sigh of

relief. Thank god for that!

"Say… Ise-kun?" Slowly, the girl turned around to face him. Her face
was bashful, pink dusted on her cheeks. "There's something that I
really, really want… do you think you can give it to me?"
The brunette swallowed the lump in his throat. Was this it? Was this
really happening?! Were… were they really going to…? If that were
the case, why… why did he feel suddenly so alarmed? His headache
was growing worse by the second. His heart was starting to thump
against his chest, beating on his ribcage like a drum. "U-uh, sure!"
he nodded, trying to ignore the feeling. "Whatever it is, you name it!"

"Really?" Yuuma's eyes lit up with excitement. Somehow, it felt off.

"Then…" She stepped forward. Their bodies felt like they were about
to touch, though she had stopped just in front of him and leaned
forward, whispering something into his ear. Something that made his
blood run cold. "… will you die for me ?"

Now, he understood why. How his body reacted so badly. Yuuma's

voice… it had changed. No longer was it that sweet and beautiful
tone that made it sound like music to his ears. It was cold, mature…
malicious. A tone that sent shivers down his back.

"I-I'm sorry," he said, backing away as far as he could. "I don't I-I
heard you correctly… w-what did you say you wanted, Yuuma-
chan?"

The girl gave him a sickly sweet smile. "I said," she spoke, her voice
chilling and mature with an alluring, dangerous tone. "Will you die for
me?"

His body burned up. Something about her words lit something
aflame in his chest. His head pulsated with agonizing pain. Through
this pain came a foreign feeling, swelling and bubbling up to the
surface. He wasn't sure why, but he threw himself to the ground. He
was glad he had, for no sooner had he moved did a spear of light
pierce into the ground he was standing on. His eyes went wide, heart
thumping, and looked at Yuuma.

He gasped. Behind her back were wings. Feathery, black wings.

Almost like the wings of a crow.
"Oh?" She raised a brow. "You were fast enough to dodge that one.
How unexpected." She frowned condescendingly.

He stared back in horror. He had no idea what was happening. He

couldn't even feel the way his hand was burning. "W-what the hell's
going on?" he whispered. "Yuuma-chan, wha-what the fuck ARE
you?!"

"Isn't it obvious?" She questioned as she materialized another spear

in her hand. "I am the one who kills you."

"You know… I have to say, the date was a bit of fun." Yuuma
remarked off-handedly, speaking of the event as if it were little more
than just a bit of fun she had on the side. "It was a lot like pretend.
You did keep me amused. Still, even now I don't get what's so
special about you." Her eyes narrowed as she twirled her spear
around in her hand, looking down on him with disdain. "You don't
have any magic power from what I can tell. And you don't even have
a Sacred Gear. Why does a filthy human like you interest Azazel-
sama so much?"

The brunette couldn't find anything to say. He was too shocked, too
overwhelmed. His heart was racing. His body was growing hotter.
The pain in his head was growing worse. As he tried to stand, he felt
his head rattle. Biting his lip, he fell to his knee, a hand at his temple.
His skull was throbbing. It felt like it was going to split open.

"Humans like you are so disgusting." the winged woman said, voice
laced heavily with disgust. "You think you're better than everyone
else. You're nothing but lowly vermin, better off groveling on the
ground we walk upon." She stopped twirling the spear in her hand
around, grasping it tightly in her hand. "Now then… let's finish this
farce, shall we?"

'S-somebody…' Issei thought in despair, looking on in horror. His

eyes locked onto the spear as Yuuma reared her arm back, readying
to throw it. 'A-anybody… please… !'
Yuumna's face curled into a sickening, cold smile. "Now then… die
for me, Ise-kun!"

She threw the spear, hurling it straight at his heart.

'HELP ME!'

Then his mind went blank.

No sooner had 'Yuuma Amano' revealed her true nature did Koneko
Toujou begin to feel the power that was charging in the air. The
power that was a Fallen Angel. She could feel the Holy energy the
woman exuded. The situation had changed. She needed to inform
Rias right away. She immediately summoned her familiar, a small
white kitten, and instructed him to inform her master of the current
situation.

It wasted no time heading to Rias. While the woman gave a special

speech, showing off her arrogance, Koneko readied her fists. Rias
ordered her that, if the Fallen held malicious intent towards Issei
Hyoudou, she was to engage the Fallen and defeat her. Attacking a
human in her territory was declaring war. Therefore, they would be
able to act without threatening the ceasefire.

She tugged at her gloves, standing up. The Fallen reared back her
spear, ready to end Issei Hyoudou's life. She personally didn't like
the pervert whatsoever, but she didn't hate him enough to let him
die, either.

However, just as she was about to leap into the fold and protect
Issei, something strange happened. Magic seeped into the air,
flooding the area with such intensity. The Fallen couldn't feel it. Not
at first, anyway. Koneko, however, did. Due to her…
circumstances… she was far more sensitive to the flow of magic
more than anyone. And the power that began to flood the area was
so great that she nearly fell to her knees.
"Wha-what…" she got out, barely finding any strength to stand.
"What is this? Where did this magic power come from?"

Sadly, because she was affected by the overflowing power of magic

seeping into the air, she couldn't move in time to see the Fallen
throwing her spear at Issei, meant to end his life once and for all.

Then the unthinkable happened.

"-she'd DEFINITELY have to be housewife material-!"

"-killer oppai-"

"-really, really sweet personality-"

Within the confines of a certain boy's soul, a beautiful gate slowly

began to creak open. Light flooded out of it. Emerging from within
were beautiful streams of light, dancing around and flying high into
the air. Together with the streams of light were cherry blossoms and
earthen tendrils of wood and greenery, encroaching everything
outside of the opening gates.

The statue of the robed hermit showed small signs of damage -

cracks running along its form. As it did, a figure stepped out from
within the gate; form obscured by the shining light behind them.

"-a-anybody… help me!"

The figure smiled, looking up. Then the platform beneath them
shattered apart, encompassing everything in a ball of white light
before shooting upwards. It rose, higher and higher, breaking
through the darkness and rushing to the surface. Life was pumping
through the figure's veins. Power was swelling. They could feel
things they shouldn't be feeling. A rush of emotions danced in their
developing heart.
Someone had called out to them. Someone who wanted a person
like them at their side. They knew not why they called for them, but
they answered the call nonetheless.

Then the ball of light broke through the barrier between them and
their summoner. The ball of light dispersed, and the figure leaped
out, a wide grin on their face.

Power.

Pure, unadulerated power.

That was what registered in Raynare's mind as, without any warning,
her spear of light broke apart as a powerful wave of magical power
exploded from Issei's very being, nearly sending her off of her feet.
"What?!" she cried out in shock, standing her ground while her arms
crossed her face, blocking out the rushing wind that blew around her
target. "What's going on?! Where did this power come from?!"

Peering through her arms, she saw Issei's body changing.

Ephemeral circuits ran across his body as he stood to his feet, eyes
wide and hair flopping about with his blazer. The circuits delved into
his eyes, breaking through the sclera and entering his irises before
invading his pupils, diving deep into them. Something shot out of his
pocket - a metal vessel with golden markings resembling a dragon of
some sort. It broke apart into segments, the front and back of the
vessel hovering over the back of the boy's hand and palm while its
sides floated next to his thumb and pinky finger. A golden band of
light wrapped around his wrist.

Cards danced around his form, spinning like a roullete. Like a

puppet, obeying the will of the meister, Issei's hand rose forward to
the spinning cards. While the cards continued to spin around him in
a ring, one card rose up from the ring and spun around in front of his
hand. It showed a robed man, wielding a staff and tome.
The golden markings on the pieces of the vessel began to glow in
tandem with the band around his wrist. The circuits on his arm then
began to extend outward, forming into branches that touched the
card, which began to glow with light.

Even greater magical power began to flood the area. Raynare's eyes
widened, realizing what he was trying to do. "Is he… trying to
summon something?!" But that should be impossible! There wasn't
any records of him having any magical prowess! Then a thought
passed her mind, one that filled her with indignation. Was he…
hiding his magical powers? Was he MOCKING her?! "Y-you… you
damned human!"

She mustered great holy power in her hand. Her spear radiated with
even more power than before. With a furious zeal burning in her
heart, she threw the spear forward.

"DIE!"

The projectile flew as the card glowed even brighter. It was just
about to skewer Issei in a matter of seconds.

But something intercepted and stopped it. The Fallen's eyes

widened upon seeing what stopped her attack.

An ornate, Japanese mirror.

Then the pillar of light dispersed, revealing the being that was
summoned forth. It was a voluptuous young woman with long pink
hair tied up. Her eyes were closed, her expression calm and serene.
She was garbed in a rather skimpy, blue kimono that revealed her
large bust, shoulders, and legs with blue stockings that stopped
halfway up her thigh. Around her neck was a black choker with gold
trim. But the most prominent features she had were the pair of fox
ears on her head and fox tail protruding from her back.

As the incredible wave of magical power faded away, dissipaing into

nothing, the newcomer opened her eyes, revealing chocolate brown
irises. Her face fell into what looked to be annoyance.

"My word, how rude~" the fox girl huffed as the light she emerged
from broke apart. The cards spinning around her target slid back into
the embrace of the vessel, which reformed into its container-like form
before clattering to the ground. "Someone went through the trouble
of bringing me into this world, and the first greeting I get is a spear to
the face?"

The circuits on Issei's body faded from existence. His strings were
cut, and he fell forward. However, the fox girl whirled around and
grabbed him before he could fall. "Oh dear," the newcomer gasped.
"He must have tuckered himself out from summoning me." Carefully,
she lifted him up, carrying him like a groom would with his bride. As
soon as she saw his sleeping face, a heavy blush formed on her
cheeks and gushed like a giddy school girl. "Oh. My. Kami. He's so
ADORABLE~ I must be the luckiest girl, having someone like this for
a husband!"

"W-what the helll?" Raynare stammered. Despite her eccentric and

foolhardy behavior… the power she extruded was beyond anything
she's ever felt. She was obviously a youkai, but her power… it was
on par with… a god?! No-no! That was impossible! "Who the hell are
you?!"

The fox girl blinked. "Oh… right." she said, a look of irritation forming
on her face. "I forgot about you. The hag who tried to turn my darling
husband into a pin cushion."

"HAG?!" Raynare snapped angrily, her previous fear forgotten. Sure

she had been alive for quite a while… but she looked nowhere near
old! She looked as young as any teenage girl!

"You heard me." The woman huffed. "Or would you prefer I call you a
filthy crow?"

"How dare you?!" The Fallen Angel snapped angrily. That tears it.
Forget the human, this bitch dies! "Die, you filthy youkai!"
Brandishing twin spears, she gathered incredible holy power into
each and threw them. Scoffing, the fox girl bounced high into the air,
evading the spears with ease and allowing them to obliterate the
ground. She landed atop the fountain's spout, freezing the rushing
water below her.

"I see you're in dire need of manners, it seems." the newcomer said
with displeasure, holding the unconscious brunette close in her
arms. "By the way, I am not a 'filthy youkai.' Then again, I doubt a
hag like you would recognize me. After all, if the current state of the
world is of any indication, its been quite a long time."

Power charged in the air. Magic flowed out of the fox girl's body like
a waterfall. Talismans danced around her, each bearing the kanji for
"fire" and "water" respectively.

"I am Tamamo-no-Mae, formerly a Heroic Spirit, belonging to the

Caster-class Servants." the woman introduced herself. Upon hearing
the woman's name, Raynare's heart sank and shriveled beneath the
intense glare the woman gave her. "And you had the nerve to try and
kill my husband."

At this moment, the Fallen Angel realized…

"Prepare to die, bitch."

… she was screwed.

-Night 1: END-

Next Time!

Raynare: Do I look like I'm joking?! I am missing a fucking wing,

Dohnaseek! A fucking wing ! AND IT WAS THE AVATAR OF
AMATERASU WHO DID IT!
Tamamo: You won't need trash like this anymore, my dear husband!
After all, you have little ol' me to serve your needs!

Issei: If this is a dream, then don't wake me up!

Rias: What is it you intend to do here, Tamamo-sama?

Night 2: Husband and Wife

Tamamo: Things are about to get steamy~! Stay tuned, everyone!

Author's Notes: Welp, here it is: Dragon of the Seventh Heaven, per
the request of the people in the poll I set up. Many of you are pissed,
probably, because I have enough stories on my plate as is. Hell, this
makes the 82nd story I have written. I will say this much, though: if I
hit the 100 story mark… don't expect me to write out a new story
until many of my other stories are completed. I am seriously setting
myself a limit here.

So, then… who here thinks Issei's chance of getting a harem in this
story is screwed because he got Tamamo?

On a side note, I would actually like someone to answer me a

question: since I'm going for Issei reviving Heroic Spirits in the world
of DxD, and since I'm not as well-versed in the mythos and power
levels (the latter I know I can handle - pretty much every Servant in
Fate/stay night can wreck virtually every being in DxD… except
maybe Trihexa, Great Red and possibly Shiva. At that point, bust in
with the Noble Phantasms on their asses) as some think I am. Thus,
I need a question answered: since they've been revived, would a
Heroic Spirit be as powerful as they would be as a Servant?
Weaker? Stronger? Help would be much appreciated.

With that said, I'm out of here. Enjoy the story, as it was done by the
collaborative efforts of yours truly and Daemon of Wrath. Please tell
me your thoughts in your reviews, and hopefully I'll see you mofos
next chapter.
PS: Tamamo wasn't kidding about things getting steamy. This story
is M rated for a reason. That being said, don't expect lemons so
early. Have to build up the romance, you know.
Night 2
That was how everything started for me. Pretty shitty first date, huh?
I finally score a hot girlfriend, and she tries to kill me on our first date.

But… in a way, that's where it all began. How I got involved in things
that, at first, I couldn't really believe.

The only thing I really understood back then was… my normal life
was over.

There wasn't going any back. From the moment I discovered this
power of mine, my Fate was decided for me.

And it all started here: with that beautiful woman who saved me.

Let me start from the beginning. My name is Issei Hyoudou. I'm 17-
years-old, and attend Kuoh Private Academy.

And, well, in spite of the fact that I'm just about as average as your
everyday pervert who dreams of having a harem…

… I'm not normal.

High School DxD x Fate/stay night Crossover:

"Fate/stay night: The Dragon of the Seventh Heaven"

Night 2: Husband and Wife

Tamamo-no-Mae.

There was not a deity alive, be them of the Biblical Faction or of

another race, who did not know that name.
In the days of the Heian Era, she was known to be the downfall of
the Shang Dynasty. Before that, she was the courtesan and wife of
Emperor Toba. A kitsune of unrivaled power - a practitioner of the
spiritual arts, without equal - and also an incarnation of the Shinto
Deity: Amaterasu the Sun Goddess. Sister to Tsukuyomi, God of the
Moon and Susano'O, God of the Storm.

According to the stories shared, Tamamo-no-Mae was one of the

many courtesan's that had caught Toba's fancy. One might even
dare say it was truest love, if the reports and documents were to be
believed. Had Abe-no-Seimei not come and investigate what bizarre
illness befell the Emperor, she would have become Empress. There
was no use for "what-ifs," however. The Onmyouji had seen her for
what she was, and persecuted her.

Countless men took up arms. Commoners, soldiers and sorcerers

fought against her. In the end, many a blood was spilled before she
was felled. However, though she was seen as a powerful enemy, a
monument had been built to pacify her soul. Some say that Toba had
built it, still believing in their love. This monument would soon
become known as a curse, for the lingering resentment for the ones
who dared to cut her down lingered and released a horrific poison
that killed any who dare approach, be them man, spirit or animal.

A powerful Onmyouji had pacified the raging spirit of Tamamo-no-

Ma, and the cursed monument; the Killing Stone, was shattered. If
the reports were true, some would claim that the spirit that was a
emissary of the Shinto Sun Goddess returned to its origin, becoming
whole with the entity once again. Of course, no one knows for
certain, except for perhaps the Shinto followers themselves.

Raynare, as one who believed that she was a superior being - far
beyond those of normal humans and other races - couldn't have
cared less. There was, in truth, a bit of admiration for the incarnation
of Amaterasu, if only because of her feat in punishing the humans
who dared raised their hands. They were cattle and sheep, meant to
be lead and herded. Defying those above them was punishable by
death.
And yet, even she could not deny the overwhelming power that
radiated from the woman who stood before her. The one who
proclaimed to be Tamamo-no-Mae, the incarnation of Amaterasu-no-
Ookami herself. Raw, unadulerated and primal magic power had
flooded the area like a tidal wave swallowing a city. It was thick and
heavy, suffocating almost. If she were a lesser being, Raynare would
have been forced down to the ground and kneeled.

'Impossible!' she thought, unable to believe the quivering her body

was showing as she faced down the downright murderous glare that
the youkai holding her target was giving her. Such a horrific sight
would have caused a lesser being to have a heartattack, then and
there, just from the pressure such an intimidating gaze gave. 'How
can I be shaking?!'

In her heart, she knew the answer. The fox woman's words from
earlier had painted a clear picture of her fate.

… you had the nerve to try and kill my husband.

The idea was ludicrous. The boy, a mere human, had summoned a
youkai to his aid. A youkai who boasted incredible magical power.
Why was there a need to refer to him in such a manner?

Of course, that thought was hardly of any concern to the Fallen

Angel at this moment. What mattered to her right now, at this very
second…

"Prepare to die, bitch."

… was getting the fuck out of here!

With a beat of her wings, Raynare attempted to flee. She was no

fool. She stood no chance against her alone. Perhaps, with aid, she
could-

Wait. Why was it so cold all of a sudden? And why was she falling?
A second went by. Then her mind registered that the right half of her
body was frozen solid. Her wing included. As a result, she couldn't
fly properly. Now she was sent hurling back to the Earth she
despised. Snarling, she released a burst of holy power. The ice
shattered with ease and managed to regain her balance. Just as she
readjusted herself, floating in place, she took notice of the many
talismans that danced around her.

"Dammit." she cursed, remembering how the fox woman had

brandished such items earlier. "A bounded field?"

"Did you really think I'd let you escape that easily?" the youkai who
proclaimed herself as Tamamo-no-Mae spoke. Her tone was icy, yet
bore a regal tone befitting that of a powerful, noble being such as
herself. The scathing look of superiority she demonstrated brought
nothing but indignation and anger to Raynare. "Especially after you
tried to turn me and my hubby into a pin cushion? I think not."

With a flick of her wrist, a third of the talismans burned apart.

Seconds later, a source of magic power let out a discharge, feeling
like intense, blistering heat. Flames danced and expanded until they
became tiny spheres, resembling burning orbs of inferno.

Raynare immediately recognized the danger these orbs posed, and

paled. "Shi-!"

The spheres shrunk… then exploded.

Half a second later, a large chunk of Kuoh Park had been reduced to
smoldering ruin.

As soon as the wave of power made itself known, the hand holding
the crimson red chess piece shook. "Wh-what in the world…?!" Rias
gasped, her heart beating rapidly. The pawn in her hand fell from her
grasp, clattering to the chess board with a thunk and knocking over
the King piece in the process, which proceeded to roll off the table
and fall to the ground. "What is this?!"
Akeno's eyes widened as she rose to her feet, looking around wildly.
Near the entrance to the room, Kiba's body tensed as he produced a
European sword, radiating with dark power at its edge. He raced
over to the window, peering out with narrowed eyes. As soon as he
saw the towering pile of smoke rising in the distance, his eyes
widened and whirled upon his Master. "Buchou!" he called in a panic.
"There was an explosion over at Kuoh Park! It's no doubt where the
one releasing this magic is!"

The heir to the Pillar of Gremory bit her lip, rising from her seat.
Demonic power flared around her. An unbridled, destructive forced
that beat in her breast demanded to be unsheathed, resonating with
the anger that flowed. "Someone dared to pick a fight in my
territory?" she growled. "And in broad daylight, no less!"

"Rias." Akeno said to her King, voice deadly serious. "What are your
orders?"

The red-haired Devil had no hesitation. This was not the Great Lady
that many of the female body of this school admired. This was the
Devil who earned this position through blood, sweat and tears. This
was the King of their Peerage. "Have your familiar scout the area. I
want to know who did this." she said before she turned to Kiba.
"Yuuto. Go inform Sona of our unwanted guest. As soon as we have
an idea of who had the balls to start a fight in the middle of my
territory, with plenty of humans nearby, be prepared. This is probably
going to be a difficult battle."

Her Knight bowed deeply. "Understood."

Without further ado, he ran out the room, slamming the door open
and dismissing his sword while running down the halls. Rias soon bit
her lip, looking out the window. She had to admit, the fact that
someone openly released so much magical power was rather bold of
them. Had she not known any better, she would have believed this to
be a declaration of war. A very bold one, at that. She then pressed a
finger to her temple, closing her eyes as she soon established a
telepathic link to Koneko. Hopefully, she was performing her duty
well. As much as she hated to pull her away from her current task
and worrying over that human boy's safety, the matter would have to
wait.

"Koneko. Are you there?"

At first, there was no answer. Something that unnerved her greatly.

With greater fervor, she called again. This time with more heat in her
voice. "Koneko!"

A second. Then a patch of static, crazy and wild before it settled

down, establishing a clearer connection to her rook.

'Buchou…' the heir of Gremory's brow crunched tightly, practically

hearing the trembling tone in her voice. Never, save for the
nightmares she suffered when she remembered the day her sister
had become a Stray Devil. 'The human… Hyoudou… he…'

Her heart clenched. Had Koneko failed? Had the boy died? "What
happened?" she asked, fearing the worst. "Koneko, what happened
to Hyoudou-kun?"

'H-he… he summoned her…'

She blinked. Summoned? What had that meant? Moreover… was

that a tone of reverence in her Rook's voice?

'He summoned Tamamo-no-Mae!'

"Silver and gemstone line the path. They forge the circle of the pact -
calling to spirits of myth and legend to partake in the communion of
battle."

"Desires, ideals, ambitions… they become the core of the chant. The
heroes of yore answer the call, vacating their thrones."
"Fill and shut. Fill and shut. Fill and shut. Fill and shut. Fill and shut.
The filling of thy cup continues until it breaks. The cycle repeats until
power is made manifest."

"Warriors of the sword, bow, and lance. Heroes of the chariot, tome
and dagger. Legends of vengeance, madness and forgiveness.
Together, they swirl at the center. O soul who weaves together the
arcane - holder of all that creates and destroys… answer."

A resounding heartbeat echoed. Something within the vastness of

this spaced, stirred, slowly opening a pair of soft brown eyes. Above,
a heavenly light danced before them. Within that light, they saw
something shifting. Some kind of animal or being, with hidden eyes
staring deep into their own.

A voice echoed in his ears, ringing out clearly.

"What is it you seek… obt… w… h… e… w… o… eg… s?"

The light spluttered, like a light bulb failing to provide illumination any
further. After a few seconds, it blinked away into non-existence.
Once more, they found themselves falling into darkness, eyes slowly
drifting back to slumber.

At least… until a gentle voice, heavenly and beautiful, spoke in his

ear. At that moment, the black vastness broke apart.

"… ome on now, hubby~! A nap is all good and all, but too much is a
bad thing!"

Issei stirred awake, his body aching all over. 'Ow…' he thought,
groaning. His muscles tightened up and hurt, just from simple
movements. 'Dammit… I'm so sore. The last time I felt like this, I
tried to beat Matsuda in a race back during the relay event in the
Sports Day Festival last year!'
Even to this day, he wondered why he tried to do something so
stupid? Matsuda was more physically fit than he was, and was
actually one of the school's top runners. Sadly, most people ignore
that fact due to his perversion.

But as he pondered, he realized something. What was that voice?

Slowly, he opened his eyes. When he did, his mind short-circuited.

The first thing that came to mind was that he was most likely
dreaming or maybe he had died and gone to heaven when Yuuma
attacked him. Beneath his head was something soft and tender,
unbelievably smooth and fleshy as his hand investigated. Connected
to whatever his head was laying on was a sight he was accustomed
to, but NEVER to this angle. He knew for certain that, chances were,
he would never be able to witness this sight in real life, given his
circumstances, so he was either asleep or dead and went to
paradise.

The Legendary Lap Pillow.

'No way.' his mind solemnly squealed in the utmost delight. 'No
FUCKING way. T-this has to be it. I'm laying my head on soft, meaty
thighs and I'm looking right at some rocking babe's panties! If this is
a dream, then don't wake me up!'

Then his mind stopped and realized something. If his head was
laying on thighs, that meant a girl was willing to put him in such a
position. And the voice he heard earlier was unmistakably female.
Slowly, he looked up and blinked. Sure enough, it was a girl. And a
bombshell at that. She was wearing a dark blue kimono and was
revealing quite a bit of her cleavage and had a heart-shaped face
that simply made his heart go pidder-patter. And that beautiful smile,
eyes locked with his, so loving and tender, was the perfect face of a
wonderful girl Issei never knew existed.

However, there was one feature that confused him profoundly.

Namely, the pair of fox-like ears that twitched and flopped and
wiggled atop her head.
"Welcome back, darling~" The woman chirped happily.

Good Gods… even her voice is beautiful and adorable!

"Wha…" Words died in his throat, unable to make an intelligible

sound. Where on earth did this girl come from? And moreover, who
was she? Not that he was complaining. She did help him cross
something off from his bucket list. His eyes remained trained on her
ears, though. They twitched a bit as she continued to look at him.

Noticing how tongue-tied he was, the woman giggled. "Oh, you are
so cute when you're flustered, Husband!"

Cute? She thought he was cute? Well, that was… strange. Half the
time, he was called gross, disgusting, plain and whatnot, so being
called cute by a girl, an insanely hot girl at that, was pretty strange.

Wait, what did she just say? Slowly, and much to the woman's
disappointment, Issei pushed himself up. "Um… I'm sorry." he
apologized. "I don't think I heard right. Did you just call me
'husband'?"

"Of course I did, silly~"

"Ah, I see." A beat, then his jaw dropped. "EH?!"

H-h-h-h-HUSBAND?! What the hell?! When… when did he get

married?! He's only 17! And how the hell did he score such a
beautiful woman as his wife?!

No, wait! That wasn't the point here! When the heck did this
happen?! What happened while he was unconscious-!

"… will you die for me?"

Information and static suddenly reared their ugly heads inside his
brain, causing him to grit his teeth and press a palm to his forehead.
That's right. How could he have forgotten? Yuma… the girl who
confessed to him the other day. At the end of their date, she tried to
kill him. She had black wings coming out from her back and a spear
in her hand, one of which had nearly skewered him had he not
thrown himself out of the way.

But what happened after that? He remembered begging for

someone to help, but everything after that point was blank. It was
like he suddenly went unconscious at that exact moment in time.
Could he have fainted somehow? Then Issei realized something
else. Something more important.

They were no longer in Kuoh Park. Rather, they were sitting in a

small bus waiting station out on the street. It was still dusk, given
how the sky was still colored dark orange, and there were a handful
of people wandering about. Cars passed by on occasion, making the
streets rather empty and dull.

"H-huh? Wait, how did I get here?"

The woman next to him laughed awkwardly, scratching her cheek.

"Yeah, um… I kinda lost my temper when that filthy hag tried to turn
you into a shishkebab, so I miiight have gone a bit overboard in
trying to kill her." Issei stared at her, unsure if he heard her correctly
for the second time. "And I might have destroyed the park in the
process."

… one second passed. Then Two. Then three. Then finally, it all
sunk into his head.

"… eh?"

Ice and soot covered the entire area. The fountain, which was
perhaps the defining feature of the park, had been partially
destroyed. Half of the concrete walls that contained the water was
smashed open, letting some of the contents spill out. Small fissures
and craters rested in the pavement, or rather what was left of it.
Benches had been reduced to shards and splinters, some of which
had been completely destroyed. The water fountain had been
completely frozen over from top to bottom, making it look like some
kind of demented ice sculpture. A good majority of the trees in the
surrounding area that provided such a superb background had been
also destroyed beyond recognition. A few were scorched beyond
repair, branches naked while others had been reduced to mere
disgraceful stumps.

"About a good hour has gone by, and the magic power that fills the
area is still prominent." Sona remarked coolly as she adjusted her
glasses. Beneath the item were sharp eyes that gleamed with both
annoyance and calm fury. "The attacker was very powerful and well-
versed. Moreover, the amount of power was assuredly meant to kill
whoever they were fighting." She turned to Rias, who looked equally
as angry yet at the same time just as spooked. "And according to
Toujou-san… the one responsible for this was Tamamo-no-Mae?"

The heir of Gremory nodded. "Yes. She said that Hyoudou-kun

summoned him." She pursed her lips, folding her arms beneath her
ample bust. "That boy possessed no magical power… and yet I
know Koneko wouldn't lie. ESPECIALLY not about something like
this."

The girl had been absolutely serious in her report. There was no
mistaking that expression of fear she had.

She had good reason to be afraid, if it truly was Tamamo-no-Mae.

Sona looked back at the devastation before her. Such a sight was
ugly, and more importantly, insulting. Such destruction, and in the
middle of the territory she shared alongside Rias. Territory they were
supposed to maintain. It was utterly disgraceful.

"Kaichou." Tsubaki called, approaching from behind her. "We've

created a bounded field. It should last for a few days. Long enough
for us to repair the park."
"Thank you, Tsubaki."

Her Queen was silent. "… do you really believe it really was
Tamamo-no-Mae?"

"Logically speaking, no." the King of the Sitri peerage answered.

"She died long ago at the hands of soldiers and magicians alike.
However, logically speaking usually refers to ordinary humans. She
was a nine-tailed fox on top of being the Avatar of Amaterasu-no-
Mikoto. The only true way to confirm this would be to monitor
Hyoudou-kun closely."

Rias, mulling over the situation herself, noticed something lying on

the ground. Curious, she bent down and picked it up. It appeared to
be a black metal container, bearing a golden insignia resembling
some sort of dragon. "What is this?" she wondered, opening it to find
nine cards, each depicting a different figure with a name attached.
"How curious…"

"What is it, Rias?" Sona asked.

"This. I found it lying on the ground." She gave it to Sona, who took it
and looked it over. "Strangely, it survived the destruction around it.
Completely unharmed, I might add."

The Sitri heiress remained quiet as she inspected the container and
its contents. How strange. The cards themselves seem to be
composed of normal card stock, yet there was something different
about them. Of what, she couldn't say. She gently rapped her
knuckles against the container. "It seems to be made of some sort of
metal." she inspected. "And it's magically reinforced. Whoever
created it meant for it to withstand virtually almost anything. I'd
wager it could handle your Power of Destruction and still come out
unscathed."

"Really?" Rias asked, surprised. "But why reinforce something as

simple as a box full of cards?"
"Who can say? For now, let's find Hyoudou-kun and our troublesome
youkai." Sona's eyes narrowed dangerously, showing that she meant
business. "If this truly is Tamamo-no-Mae we're dealing with, then
we'd best be on our guards here."

"S-so, let me get this straight. You're Tamamo-no-Mae."

"Yep~"

"The same Tamamo-no-Mae from Shinto folklore?"

"That's me~"

"A-and the reason you saved me from Yuma-chan was because I

summoned you."

"That's it~" Tamamo said with the same sing-song tone, all the while
grinning like a fool. Then her face melted into a small frown. "Still,
that hag was quite rude! Attacking me after you went through the
trouble of bringing me here! Who does she think she is?" Her frown
grew further, puffing her cheeks. "And all I managed to do was just
get a wing off of her. Hmph!"

Issei stared at the woman who had called herself his wife not too
long ago, not sure whether she was perhaps insane or if he was still
dreaming. He was too confused to tell, and this damned headache
that has plagued him all day was not helping matters. "Um, okay…"
he said, sighing. "This is so weird. Too much stuff happening way too
fast…"

First his supposed girlfriend tried to kill him, then he passes out, then
he wakes up on a lap pillow of a girl who claims to be the incarnation
of Amaterasu from Shinto legend as well as his wife…

It was too much.

'My head hurts.' Issei thought. His skull felt as if it was about to crack
and shatter apart. 'Dammit, I think it's worse than when Kaichou let
me go home early the other day.'

"Are you alright, Husband?" Tamamo asked him, face written plainly
with concern. "You look like you're in pain."

God this felt so weird. Any other day, he'd be happy to have
someone like this call him like that. Especially a girl as cute as this.
However, given everything that's happened to him today, it just felt
so… strange. Out of place.

"It's nothing." he told her with a small smile. "My head's just been
hurting for the last couple of days. So, um, Tamamo-san-"

"Tama-chan."

Issei blinked. "Eh?"

"Call me Tama-chan." Tamamo told him with a strangely serious

face.

"O-okay, Tama-chan…" he corrected himself. The woman now

smiled.

His heart went aflutter, seeing such a beautiful smile. Aaah, he must
have been the luckiest guy on the-no, wait. Focus brain! "S-so, what
happened to Yuma-chan?"

"Oh, you mean the hag?" Tamamo pouted. "The filthy crow got away
before I could clip her wings." Then a wide smile formed across her
face. "But I think she got the message. Nobody messes with a
newlywed!"

"N-Newlywed?!" Issei gaped. Just what happened when he was

unconscious?!

"Uh-huh!" Tamamo chirped. "A summoning is like a marriage

contract, no?"
Issei stared at her, mouth agape. Summoning? What?! The hell was
going on?! Was this another weird-ass dream?! He knew he was
dreaming of a girl that would be like a housewife or something, but
this was not what he had in mind?! He soon cringed in pain when his
skull throbbed once more. Damn this headache of his. It was only
making things worse.

Maybe he should just head home for the day. Yeah, that sounds like
a good idea. At least then he'd get… some…

"… oh my god." he realized as he palmed his face with horror, much

to the fox girl's confusion. "My parents are going to MURDER me…"

It was late, so freaking late! He was supposed to have been home

hours ago! Forget Yuma, they were going to tear him apart!

Tamamo was oblivious to his obvious plight, though she didn't really
mind. Instead, she merely giggled to herself. 'He's so adorable~' she
thought giddily. 'To think I have a Master like him! I'm so lucky.' Then
she paused and reflected on the situation. No, that wasn't right. He
wasn't her Master. And she wasn't a Servant, either. At least, not
anymore. It was so strange, how she was called into the world in
such a strange manner. She flexed her hands, letting her prana flow
through her. Compared to her time as a Caster-class Servant, the
power that flowed through her was in much greater force.

There was also, of course, the fact that she lacked an astral form.
This body was nothing but pure flesh and blood. It was quite a
strange phenomenon. Servants summoned by the Grail are granted
a physical body made of Prana. Yet her body is physical and real.

It made her quite curious about her new husband. What kind of
summoning method did he use? Could it even really be called that?
If she remembered right, there was a magic that could resurrect the
dead. The Heaven's Feel. It was what was used to call forth
Fragments of Heroic Spirits: the Servants who embodied their
legend. She classified as a Caster, Lancer and Berserker, but only
one version of her could exist. And each Servant only had a fraction
of her power. Of course, it was natural. She was a Divine Spirit, so
her power was obviously limited.

Yet she had access to all that power. It felt quite strange.

At present, though, she didn't need to worry about the details of her
apparent summoning. For now, she'll just enjoy her time with her
husband!

'I wonder what his parents are like?'

"… Raynare is late." a middle-aged man, dressed in a trench coat

and fedora hat, mumbled with slight concern. "Where is she? She
should have accomplished her mission by now."

A voluptuous woman wearing a skimpy dress tilted her head, flipping

her hair. "Do you think she ran into the Devils?"

"Perhaps, though unlikely. Due to the ceasefire, they wouldn't risk

fighting with a Fallen without circumstance."

"If they do pick a fight, though, wouldn't the boss be in trouble?" a

blonde girl dressed like a gothic lolita asked, hanging up on the
rafters. "Lucifer and Leviathan's sisters are the ones ruling this
territory."

"Not necessarily." The man answered. "Depending on who attacked

first, either party could be blamed for initiating conflict."

Not that they would have preferred it. They wanted little confrontation
with the Devils in this territory, especially given the nature of their
mission. Besides, Dohnaseek doubted the loss of one human would
be worth much to them. Especially since there were so many
humans already. Still, this was troubling. Why hadn't Raynare
returned already? Had she experienced trouble? Was there perhaps
an unforeseen complication?
As the three Fallen Angels waited, the doors to the cathedral
opened. In came Raynare. Her beautiful dress, meant to tempt Issei
Hyoudou, was torn and ripped apart, the majority scorched beyond
repair. Her body was shaking, skin pale where her once beautiful
face was marred with soot. Her ebony hair was disheveled as if she
had just woken up, only a hundred times worse as a good portion of
it was somehow burned and singed, making it uneven and rather
choppy. Blood ran down the side of her face while she clutched a
severely broken arm. Her leg was sliced open, letting more blood
leak down her leg.

However, all of that paled in comparison to the shredded, almost

mangled remains of her left feathery wing.

"R-Ray!"

Kalawarner was the first to reach her, flying down to her side and
preventing her from falling to the ground. Out of the three, she was
arguably the closest to Raynare due to the reasons why they had fell
in the first place.

"K-Kala…" Raynare gritted her teeth. Her pride was in shambles, just
barely letting her restrain from screaming and whimpering in pain.
Her dignity would not allow her to appear weak. "Grgh! Fucking
hell… !"

"What the hell happened to you?" Mittelt asked, jumping down from
the rafters. "You look like you got your ass handed to you by a bear!"

Dohnaseek's eyes narrowed. "Was it a Devil?"

"N-no." Raynare spat. "It wasn't. It was a youkai." The three were
surprised to hear this. A youkai was here in the Devils' territory?
Were they really that sloppy? More importantly, why was a youkai
here in Kuoh? However, what she said next surprised them even
further. "I-it wasn't just some run-of-the-mill youkai, either! It was
fucking Tamamo-no-Mae!"
Dohnaseek gasped. "B-but that's impossible! Tamamo-no-Mae is-!"

"Look at me." Raynare snarled. "LOOK AT ME, DOHNASEEK! Do I

look like I'm joking?! I am missing a wing, Dohnaseek! A fucking
wing! AND IT WAS THE AVATAR OF AMATERASU WHO DID IT!"

The other three Fallen looked at one another. They were unsure how
to properly process this revelation. If their comrade was telling the
truth… then things just got even more complicated…

But that shouldn't be possible. The Avatar of the Shinto Sun

Goddess was dead and gone. The idea that she still existed in the
modern day was…

But if it is possible…

For about a few minutes since he made his way back home, Issei
had never expected so many strange things to happen. To start off
the list, he nearly got killed by his girlfriend, no wait, ex-girlfriend he
supposed would be the better term right now. Then he found out he
summoned the incarnation of the sun goddess herself, which also
landed him into a marriage of some kind. He tried to make sense of
it, but it was too much. His headache was not helping matters.

Tamamo had insisted that she meet his parents in order to earn their
approval. He had no idea what the hell was going on through her
mind. He was also terrified for himself as well. How was he
supposed to explain all of this to his parents. What would he say?
"Hi guys! Turns out my ex-girlfriend has wings and tried to kill me,
but I summoned this really hot fox girl and now I'm married!" Yeah,
that would boil over well.

He was still fixated on those ears of her, though. They looked so

fluffy. Would she mind if he touched them?

'No, stop!' Issei shouted in his mind. 'Focus, Hyoudou!'

"So this is your home…" Tamamo mused as she tilted her head,
inspecting his home with curiosity. "Not very big, though, compared
to the other houses around here."

Issei chuckled awkwardly, scratching his cheek. "Well, my family

doesn't really make all that much." he told her. "They were low-end
jobs, but it pays enough for the bills. So, um… are you sure you want
to meet my parents?"

"But of course! It's only fair that I meet my future in-laws, no?"

"W-well, I guess, but I'm still not sure…" The brunette then glanced
back at her ears, along with her tail. His frown grew. "I suppose I
could tell them that you're into cosplay, but would they even really
buy that?"

Tamamo tilted her head, not sure what he meant by that before
realizing what he was getting at. It would be odd to see their future
daughter-in-law with fox ears and a tail. Fortunately, she knew how
to remedy the situation. With a small grin, she let her magic flow and
twirled her hand. In seconds, a shimmer danced around her, forming
into a small aura of light before it cloaked her being. Issei winced,
covering his eyes as the light proved to be too bright.

Eventually, it died down. As he lowered his arms, he suddenly found

his jaw becoming well acquainted with the floor and his pants
becoming uncomfortably around his nether regions.

His 'wife' was no longer clad in her blue kimono, nor was she with a
tail or ears. Instead, she looked to be an extremely beautiful girl that
gave off the spring vibe. And by the gods, did she look good. She
wore a pink-and-white striped thin jacket that was partially unzipped,
revealing her amble cleavage and the sleeves ending at the tips of
her fingers. Below, she wore black shorts with dark pink frills that
incredibly well with her thigh-high socks with similar frills. At her feet
were black boots with a light pink accent and sole. Her long hair
spilled over her shoulders, a few black bows found here and there.
Her jacket's hood also had large triangular appendages, no doubt to
accomodate for her fox ears.

Needless to say, she was drop dead sexy. 'If this is a dream, then
don't wake me up!' Issei's perverse side solemnly declared with all
his heart, hearts in his eyes. ' Because I think I'm in love!'

"What do you think, Husband?" Tamamo asked, wanting his input.

"Will this suffice?"

"Y-yes! Most definitely!" Issei nodded energetically.

Tamamo grinned, putting her hands on her hips, proud that her attire
suited her husband's tastes.

Now it was time to meet the in-laws!

Steeling himself for the scolding of a lifetime to come, Issei took the
key from his pocket, inserted in the door, turned it, and open the
door.

Not even an inch open and his mother slammed the door open, a
furiously concerned expression on her face. "WHERE HAVE YOU
BEEN?!"

Issei squeaked, recoiling. Tamamo blinked, surprised by the ferocity

this woman demonstrated.

"Er… h-hi, mom?"

"Don't 'hi' me, mister!" her mother growled. "You've been gone for
hours! Do you have any idea how worried your father and I have
been?! I understand that this was your very first date, but for
heaven's sake! What were you two even doing?! Were you doing
something indecent?! Moreover, why didn't you answer your phone?!
You know the rules, Ise-kun! Now what do you have to say… for…
your…" His mother trailed off, noticing Tamamo's presence. Blinking,
she stared at the girl before turning to Issei. "Ise-kun, is this…?"
Recovering himself quickly, Issei's mind already thought up a
plausible excuse. "U-um, mom, this is my girlfriend, Yuma!" he said,
trying his best not to screw up. "Yuma, this is my mother, Narumi!"

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Narumi-dono." Tamamo said,

understanding the lie her husband gave as she bowed politely. "I
hope I have not caused you or your husband any trouble."

"O-oh no, not at all…" Narumi shook her head. "Pardon my behavior
earlier, I was just worried because Issei never contacted me about
being late…"

"I apologize." She bowed. "We were having so much fun we just lost
track of time…"

She paused. "That, and teaching a filthy old hag not to touch what
isn't hers."

Issei laughed while panic raged. That… was bad. Thankfully, his
mother didn't seem to understand what she meant before turning
back to her son. "Well, it is your first date, so I suppose I'll let it slide.
At any rate, Yuma-chan, would you like to stay over for dinner? Ever
since Ise-kun mentioned you, my husband and I have been wanting
to meet you."

"Of course!" Tamamo smiled. "It would be my honor, Narumi-dono!"

Issei's mother giggled. "My, so polite." she remarked pleasantly.

"Well, come on in, then!"

With a cheerful smile, Tamamo entered the household with Issei

following after her. It seems like things went better than he
anticipated.

'But what's the bad feeling I'm getting?' Issei wondered, feeling
unsure. He shook his head, wondering if it was just because of
everything that's happened today. "Hey, mom? Do we have any
tylenol? I've been having this killer headache for the last couple of
days lately."

"We should still have some in the cupboard." Narumi said. She then
turned to Tamamo and smiled widely. "Yuma-chan, would you like to
have dinner with us?"

"That would be delightful. Thank you very much." She clasped her
hands together in gratitude.

Warning bells sounded off in Issei's head. Dinner? With his parents?
With Tamamo?

'Oh boy…'

Unknown to anyone in the Hyoudou Household, however, there were

prying eyes observing it. Said prying eyes belonged to Rias
Gremory, who watched the four interact at the dinner table as they
ate. They seemed to be rather animated as well, though as to why
she was unsure. She couldn't hear anything, though she wasn't
really interested in the conversation. Rather, she was more
interested in the scenery itself. More specifically, one of the four at
the table.

"Is that her, Koneko?" Rias asked her Rook. The petite girl nodded,
face serious and rigid. "So, that's the legendary Tamamo-no-Mae."

Quite frankly the girl she was observing… wasn't quite what she
expected of a being known as the incarnation of Amaterasu. She
would've imagined the host of the most powerful Shinto Goddess to
be more refined and professional.

The pink haired woman before her was very cheerful and
affectionate.

Of course, Rias always held true to the saying to never judge a book
by its cover. The best example was her brother. Despite his odd
faults, he was every bit worthy his title of Devil King Lucifer. Though
he may act childish, beneath that is a powerful devil who would reek
havoc upon any who dared to harm what he held dear. And may the
God of the Bible have mercy on the poor bastards who were on the
receiving end.

Though Tamamo-no-Mae may look innocent… the magical power

she possessed was far beyond that of anything she's ever seen.
'High-class?' she wondered. ' No, Ultimate. Maybe even Maou?'

"Mother told me many stories about Tamamo-no-Mae-sama." Akeno

said, staring at the figure with a sort of reverence given her
upbringing as a shrine maiden. "Though I must admit, I wasn't quite
expecting this."

"Neither can I, but magical power does not lie, Akeno." Rias' frown
deepened. "And yet, despite all of this, I still don't feel an ounce of
magical power from Hyoudou-kun." She looked back at Koneko.
"You're sure? Before she appeared, you felt him flare mana?"

"Yes, Buchou." Koneko said. "It was… unlike anything I've ever felt.
There were so many presences, not just his. Each was different. It
was… hard. I couldn't make out most of them."

"Many presences?" Rias hummed, drumming her finger along her

chin. "Perhaps he's more likely a conduit of magic power, rather than
possessing his own reserves?"

"It's possible." Akeno hummed. "Hyoudou-kun has shown no

aptitude in the magical arts. So it is unlikely for the flare of power to
be from his own reserves."

Kiba tilted his head. "So he simply borrows magic power from
another?" he inquired. "But Koneko said she felt multiple people's
powers. An ordinary human without any magical potential
whatsoever would die by using themselves as a conduit if the person
they're borrowing power from is too powerful. So many individuals at
once would obliterate his body completely."
"Ordinary…" Suddenly, it clicked in Rias. A realization dawned upon
her and she cursed her stupidity. How is it that she couldn't have
seen this sooner? "Akeno. Please investigate the Hyoudou Family
tree and their ancestors."

Akeno blinked. "Ara? May I ask why?"

"While it may be true that Hyoudou may not have aptitude in magic,
a possible explanation for this phenomenon could be due to his
lineage. He may have been descended from powerful mages with
large reserves."

Her Queen nodded, taking her leave from the room.

The bad feeling that Issei sensed had come true. It was a
catastrophe of untold levels. It may as well have been the end of the
world. He wanted nothing more than the world to swallow him up and
kill him.

"Eh?! Darling's a pervert?!"

"Oh, yes. We've tried so hard to put him on the right path, but ever
since he met that old man in the park so long ago, he's been utterly
obsessed with women's breasts! He even dreams of one day being a
harem king of all things! I know he may seem like an insufferable
lecher at times, Yuma-chan, but please! Set him on the right path!"

Issei didn't dare lift his head up. His entire face from the neck down
was scarlet, bangs obscuring his eyes. Damn his mother for
subjecting him to this treatment! Was this payback for not being a
good son and not working hard in school?! Was this his punishment
for being a pervert?! Telling Tamamo about his sinful backstory?! He
couldn't help it if he was a hot-blooded man!

'This… really is the worst.'

"Careful, dear." Ryoji Hyoudou, Issei's father, said with a small smile
on his face. "If you embarrass Ise-kun any further, and he just might
die from embarrassment."

'That might be preferable.' Issei thought in despair. The stare

Tamamo gave him was… very painful. And for some reason, he
feared for the safety of his crotch. 'Oh, just let this torture be done
with!'

"I see… very well then!" Tamamo stood up from her seat, her
expression best in fierce determination. "I shall do it!" She pounded
her fist into her chest. "I will ensure that darling is purged of such
indecent thoughts! After all, it is a wife's duty to tend to his Husband,
is it not?"

Issei choked. She WHAT?! What was going on?!

His parents looked at one another, then at Tamamo. "… Yuma-

chan." his mother said in a quiet voice. "Are you saying… you want
to marry Ise-kun?"

"There is no 'want,' Narumi-dono." Tamamo said matter-of-factly as

she crossed her arms. "We are already wed."

Yep, she did. She totally just did. So much for normalcy and whatnot.
Goodbye, Issei Hyoudou's sanity. It was nice knowing you.

Both his parents were rendered speechless by the startling

proclamation. Issei wanted nothing more than to crawl into a hole
right now.

Soon, Narumi regained her voice as she looked at Tamamo with a

very serious look on her face. "Yuma-chan, may we speak in private
for a moment?"

"Of course, Narumi-dono." Tamamo replied.

The two women then stood up, leaving the room. As they did, Issei
found himself staring at Tamamo in worry. No doubt she was going
to be torn a new one by his mother. He wasn't sure who he should
be worried for more, Tamamo for being on the receiving end of a
lengthy scolding or his mother out of fear she might provoke her. His
eyes then found themselves glued to his 'wife's' swaying hips, which
were a mesmerizing sight.

Dear god, those curves were dangerous.

"… I thought you said Amano-san was shy." Ryoji said, utterly
astounded by the girl's bravery before grinning. "That was not shy,
Ise-kun. That is a bold declaration. You sure know how to pick 'em."

Issei laughed nervously, unsure whether or not if that was a

compliment. He certainly had quite a bit of luck, having a beautiful
and sexy girl like that as his apparent wife, yet at the same time he
was still scared out of his mind.

"She's a keeper, all right." his father continued. "They don't make
girls like that, anymore. Heh. Reminds me of Narumi-chan back in
our school days."

"Eh?! Mom was like Ta-er, Yuma-chan?"

Ryoji nodded sagely. "Oh, most definitely. I wasn't really the popular
or handsome guy in school. I was just the deadly average guy. Yet,
in my second year, I might this girl who's constantly hanging around
me. She wasn't the naggy or nosy or forceful kind of girl. Just the
kind of girl who seemed to hang around you for no apparent reason
and she almost always got her way. Not 'cause she was spoiled or
anything, but because unlike other people, she was assertive and
bold."

Issei remained quiet as he listened. This was honestly the first time
his parents ever talked about when they were his age or how they
met. He found himself intrigued and continued to have an open ear.
"Narumi-chan was definitely not like most girls. Strange part was,
she wasn't one of the popular girls, either. True, she had a small
fanbase, but that was because of how good she was at kickboxing. A
few girls admired her, and the boys? Hah! They were terrified of her
because of how badly she kicked their asses."

"Huh." Issei rested his hand against his palm. "So mom was a go-
getter kind of girl?"

Ryoji chuckled. "Yep. To be honest, I still don't understand how or

why she fell for an average joe like me. Anyway, point is, Issei. A fine
gal like that? That is a girl you will never find anywhere else. Don't
lose her, otherwise you might regret it."

Issei didn't think he had to worry about that. If he was being honest,
Tamamo seemed like the person that wouldn't let go of him. Then
again, they had only just met… which only added to his confusion.
He understood the part about her summoning being something like a
marriage contract, but was she really happy about that? She was
more or less with a guy who was a pervert for a living. Was she
honestly okay with that? Surely, she could be with someone better.

'More importantly…'

His mind raced back to earlier today. Even now, he could not remove
the picture of Yuma with pitch-black wings, staring at him with a
sinister smile, spear of light in hand and poised to end him right then
and there.

"You don't have any magic power from what I can tell. And you don't
even have a Sacred Gear. Why does a filthy human like you interest
Azazel-sama so much?"

'What did she mean by that? What the heck is a Sacred Gear? And
what even IS Yuma, anyway? Who the heck is this Azazel guy?'

There were far too many questions and too little answers. In all
honesty, this situation made him feel as if he were in some kind of
light novel.

"ISE-KUN!"

The brunette and his father jumped, whirling around to see Narumi
rush into the kitchen, clasping her hands on his shoulders with an
almost crazed look on her face.

"E-eh?! Mom, what's-"

"MARRY HER!" came the shout that damn near blew his eardrums.
"MARRY THAT GIRL RIGHT NOW!"

A second. Two, three, four. Five seconds. Then Issei's brain caught
up.

"… eh?"

"THIS GIRL IS A PRECIOUS TREASURE THAT YOU MUST NOT

LOSE! DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!" She exclaimed as she shook him
gently.

"E-eh?! Eh?!"

Wh-what the hell was his mother talking about?! He saw Tamamo
emerging from the hallway, a beaming smile on her face. Ryoji
laughed. "I take it you passed her 'wife seminar', Yuma-chan?"

"Yes, I have." Tamamo grinned. "Please take care of me, otou-

sama."

Issei's jaw dropped. He would say, what the hell, but he had a feeling
that would become rather old real quick along with "eh." By now,
sanity probably understood that it was useless and he should just
accept it.

Instead, he did the smartest thing. He promptly groaned.

Today really was weird.

After dinner had come to its end, and after a very animated talk with
his parents, Issei had arrived in hell.

"W-what… happened to my room?!"

If he wasn't freaking out before, he most definitely was now.

His room was… it was…

… clean.

It was completely spotless. Nothing littered the floor, his study desk
was cleared, his books were all shelved, and his nightstand was tidy.

… and therein lied the problem.

WHERE THE HELL WAS ALL HIS PORN…?!

"Do you like it, Husband?" Turning, he found a still beaming

Tamamo. The expression had been practically glued to her face after
she had more or less passed whatever test his mother put her
through. "I took the liberty of cleaning your room. Isn't it wonderful?"

Issei was too stunned to say anything. He could have sworn he

heard his heart shatter apart. How… how could this have happened?
Was he actually being punished? What did he do? Become a
pervert?! That could be said about nearly every male on the planet!
What was everyone supposed to expect?!

"W-why…?" he found himself struggling to breath. "Why did you…

clean my room?"

"You won't need trash like this anymore, my dear husband! After all,
you have little ol' me to serve your needs!"

Without warning, Tamamo closed the gap between them. Her

disguise had been dropped, reverting to her blue kimono and animal-
like features. A sultry smile had made itself known along with the
sweet smell of honey and roses invading Issei's nostrils. Her ample
chest was pressed up against his, making his inner pervert throw a
fiesta. The firmness of her breasts rubbing up against his chest was
beyond anything he could have ever experienced. Her arms snaked
around his neck, noses touching. Her breath felt hot, sending
delightful shivers down his neck.

"Now then, what shall we do, Issei-kun?" Tamamo asked, no longer

using her pet name for him. Somehow, her voice had changed,
matching her overall appearance and appeal. He found it hard to
stare anywhere else. "Have some dessert? Perhaps a bath? Or
maybe…" she giggled and leaned in, whispering in his ear.

"… you want me?"

Issei's brain short-circuited, unsure whether or not he heard that

correctly. Was-was this real? Was this actually happening? He
wasn't dreaming up some scene from one of his many eroge games,
right? No, couldn't be! This was far too real! She was actually
offering!

'I… I… !'

His senses failed and overloaded. The stimulation, the sexiness… it

was too much!

Issei's eyes promptly rolled to the back of his head, blood spewing
from his nose like a guyser and falling unconscious, leaning back.
Tamamo blinked. "Eh? E-eh?! Husband?!"

She rushed over to his side in concern. His vision was blurry. His
world fading to black. Her cries were fading away.

'Damn… I really am in Heaven…'

"Hahahahahaha! So he really did call on Tamamo first!" Zelretch

boomed with laugher, holding his sides. "I don't know whether the
pity the poor boy or find him lucky."

The one known as the Wizard Marshall continued his laughter for
several minutes. He was absolutely in stitches!

This was just as entertaining as watching Emiya's own journey!

Speaking of which, he had been looking at what he had been doing,
and he wasn't disappointed. Things had certainly changed for the
boy, what with ending up being partnered with Mordred as Saber.
Curious, given how Ascalon should have sumoned Arturia instead,
but he didn't find it any less entertaining. Already, he could imagine
the tense moments and differences in having such a powerful knight
with him.

On another note, the nature of the Heaven's Feel was quite unique
this time around. Normally, it revolved around using Class Cards and
summoning a Servant, but the boy actually revived a Heroic Spirit
into flesh and blood. Not to mention with all their powers at their
disposal. The Servant System was designed specifically to limit a
Heroic Spirit's power when called upon, so that no one Master could
have the advantage.

That said, Hakuno Kishinami from the Moon Cell would very much
like to disagree, what with having Gilgamesh at their side and all.
That was an entirely different can of worms.

The premise was more or less the same for Issei Hyoudou in this
world, except the class cards served another purpose here. They
were, in a sense, related to what class best suited a Servant. AN
example would be a spearman like Cu Chulainn. While he was
proficient in the art of magic, he was famed for his skills with a spear.
It was his element. His true calling. Similarly, using the Caster Class
Card to communicate with Tamamo appealed to her in a class she
was best suited for, given her affinity for magic. But simply using a
class card to communicate with a Heroic Spirit did not mean they
would be called into the world as a Servant. No, they would be fully
revived with all of the powers related to their legend.
In other words, Issei Hyoudou revived Legendary Souls from the
Throne of Heroes.

"A marvelous ability." Zelretch mused, leaning back and folding his
hands before a dark smile touched his face. "Yet also dangerous.
Who knows what sort of person may seek him out and use him for
his own benefit?"

"Fow!"

Zelretch looked to the side, finding a familiar white animal sitting atop
the table. His smile turned much warmer. "And how long have you
been there?"

"Fow."

"Hmph. I thought so. Guiding the boy?"

"Fow!"

The old vampire waved a hand. "Oh, relax. I've only given him the
tools necessary for his journey. Nothing more."

"Fow… !"

"Oh, don't get snippy with me, you overgrown monkey. I know what
I'm doing. It's why I'm simply guiding him. No more than you are. And
speaking of guiding… how much power did the boy use, reviving
Tamamo-no-Mae?"

"Fow~" the animal chirped.

Zelretch scratched his chin. "I see… if that's how much power it
takes to call upon a Divine Spirit in its entirety, I wonder how much it
would take to revive a Heroic Spirit the likes of Karna, Gilgamesh, or
Heaven's forbid Scathach."

"Fow!" The petite animal chirped again.

"Indeed… and one can only imagine the cost of summoning beings
like them…" the man shook his head.

"Fow!"

The morning had been rather interesting for Issei. Then again, one
could really say that about yesterday as well, but for overall entirely
different reasons and whatnot. He knew he had passed out when
Tamamo had pressed him straight to the edge, reciting a famous line
from any of his eroge games, but he surely expected to find her
sleeping next to him when he woke up in bed. At first, he thought it
was all a strange dream. Then he smelled something very delicious
coming from downstairs.

Then he found heaven once again.

"N-Nude Apron… !"

Standing by the stove was Tamamo… wearing nothing but a frilly

pink apron. Was… was he dreaming again?

"Ohayo, darling~" Tamamo greeted, looking over her shoulder with a

smile. "Breakfast will be ready soon!"

Issei could only dumbly nod. His eyes drifted to her exposed back,
admiring her slender form laid naked for all to see before becoming
glued to her buxom exterior. He found it difficult to breath. Tamamo
truly was a hazard to his health. He was a pervert, perhaps even a
hardcore pervert, but goddammit, this couldn't be healthy
whatsoever. Didn't she realize she was even doing to him?

Blood was rushing to two places in his body. His little man was
stiffening while a stream of blood poured from his nose in arousal.
Stiffly, almost rigidly, he sat down at the table, trying to keep himself
as composed as possible while wiping away the blood from his nose.
Was this… how his life was going to be like from now on? With
Tamamo as his self-proclaimed wife? No, that didn't sound right. It
definitely felt more like they really were husband and wife. Even still,
he couldn't help but feel uncomfortable. The whole situation felt
unnatural to him. Most women he encountered hated his guts. It was
so strange just to have one clinging to him like this. He wasn't going
to complain, though. It was definitely awesome. It was like he was
living out a dream! He just… wasn't quite used to a girl being so
willing to be with him.

Then again, most girls weren't actual living youkai, much less the
incarnation of a sun goddess. Once again, Issei found himself
reliving what happened yesterday.

"Just what the hell was Yuma-chan?"

"Did you say something, darling?"

"N-no, it's nothing." Issei told her. "I'm just… still processing what
happened yesterday, what with Yuma-chan trying to kill me and all."

"Oh, don't worry about that old hag." Tamamo puffed her cheeks. "As
long as I am here there is not reason to worry about her, darling."

Her words were reassuring, but he still couldn't help but feel worried.
What if Yuma came back and tried to kill him again? Why was she
even after him? There was so much he didn't understand.

'Maybe I'm just overthinking everything.' Issei thought, sighing. 'I

should just focus on school for now.'

"By the way, Husband."

"You know, you don't have to keep calling me 'husband' or darling."

Issei told her, smiling a bit. "Just call me Ise."

Tamamo's cheeks burned, looking scandelized. "E-eh?! A-are you

sure?"
"Of course I am."

"V-Very well, then." Tamamo giggled madly, a heavy blush on her

face. Was he truly telling her to call him by his nickname? Her heart
danced in delight. "T-Teeheehee…"

"So, what did you want to ask, Tama-chan?"

That snapped her out of her daydreams. "O-oh, right. I'm hoping
you'd indulge this wife's selfishness."

"Um… sure. What is it?"

"May I see what Kuoh Academy is like?"

"… huh?"

"HUH?!"

Issei scratched the back of his head, slowly losing feeling in his right
arm as Tamamo, back in her human-like disguise, had her body
wrapped around it. The feeling of breasts smothering his arm was a
most delightful experience indeed.

He could not say the same about the deathglares that Motohama
and Matsuda were sending him.

"ISSEI YOU TRAITOR!"

"DAMN YOU ALL TO HELL!"

And other indignant remarks.

To be perfectly frank, he honestly expected this. Unlike before with

Yuma, though, he wasn't flaunting Tamamo off. If anything, he was
more worried about himself. He was in deep water enough with Sona
due to his activities. What would she do if he brought a complete
stranger to the school? And with her latching unto his arm, no less?
Granted, she was very affectionate and he was enjoying every
second of it, but he did not want to incur the wrath of the Iron
Maiden.

"They're a lively bunch, aren't they?" Tamamo remarked.

Issei gave an awkward laugh, rubbing the back of his head. "Y-yeah,
I guess so." he said. "Guys, this is Tamamo. Tama-chan, this are my
friends, Motohama and Matsuda."

"Ah! Okaa-sama mentioned these two before! The pedophile and the
peeping tom!"

Issei sweatdropped. 'Dammit, mom. What did you tell her? Granted,
they're spot on, but come on…'

"Oi oi!" Matsuda cried indignantly. "I'm not a pedophile! It ain't a

crime to admire legal loli's!"

"And technically, all three of us are peeping toms." Motohama

pointed out before glaring at Issei again. "Also, go to hell you
treacherous bastard! How dare you get a girlfriend before us?!"

"W-well, I wouldn't say girlfriend as much as…" Issei trailed off,

catching what the three-size scouter had just said. "Wait, what did
you just say?"

"That you can go to-"

"No no! After that!"

The two perverts blinked, looking at one another before turning back
to Issei. "Uh… how dare you get a girlfriend before us?"

Girlfriend before them? They… they said that before, when he

showed them Yuma. As if it was something entirely new to them…

Did they… forget Yuma?

"D-do you guys know a girl named Yuma Amano?"

"No. Why?"

Tamamo looked at him with an unreadable expression. He ignored it

and pulled out his cell phone, quickly bringing up his contacts.

Gone. It wasn't there. Yuma Amano's contact info was nowhere to be

found.

"You okay, dude?" Matsuda asked. "You kinda look pale."

His hand was shaking. This… this wasn't possible. He knew he had
her contact ipstored in his phone. The top of his list. But it's gone…
as if it were never there. "Y… yeah. I'm fine." he said, putting his cell
back into his phone. "It's just… been a hell of a day."

"Hell of a day?" A pause. Then the protests came back in full force,
magnified by ten. "YOU FUCKER! YOU DIDN'T!"

The brunette recoiled. "W-what?"

"You traitor!" Matsuda sobbed. "How the fuck did you get that far,
you bastard?!"

"Not cool, Ise! This is in clear violation of the perverted bro code!"

Wait, what? What were they talking about? Before he even had a
chance to ask, they were off, speeding like a rocket and cursing his
name to the high heavens. Issei could only stare at their backs,
blinking rapidly in confusion. He soon regained his voice. "What…
the hell… just happened?"

"Beats me." Tamamo shrugged. "You have strange friends, hubby."

Well, she wasn't wrong there. They were strange, but then again,
perverts were just like that. Still, what they told him and what he
discovered on his phone troubled him.
"They didn't remember Yuma-chan at all when I introduced them to
her the other day. And her contact info on my phone is gone. What's
going on?"

"Their memories were probably erased." Issei looked at Tamamo,

her cheerful expression replaced by a stoic one. "That hag had a bit
of magic power. Influencing the mind of a human is probably nothing
to her."

"W-what? Is that really possible?"

"I don't know. I've never met someone like her before. Then again, I
don't care much for a filthy crow like that." Tamamo shrugged before
she beamed, tugging at his arm as she moved ahead of him. "Now,
let's go! I'm excited to see what my husband's school is like!"

"Gah! W-wait, Tama-chan! Don't pull so hard! You're gonna tear off
my arm!"

"Here is the report about the Hyoudou Family history, Buchou."

Rias accepted the papers, giving them a glance over. Her peerage
was unnaturally on edge, though it was to be expected given the
recent events. From the Fallen invading their territory to them
attempting to kill a human and then said human summon a literal
godly entity, the day had been entirely stressful. Koneko was still
horribly shaken up by what happened when Tamamo-no-Mae was
summoned. It took a while before she could calm down, but she was
still on edge.

Eventually, the heiress of Gremory set the paper down and closed
her eyes. "It's confusing, isn't it Buchou?" Kiba asked with a sardonic
smile. "Given what we all felt earlier, we should have assumed that
Hyoudou-san must have had an ancestor skilled in magic. But,
according to what we found…"

"… he's completely and utterly average." Rias sighed.

They had gone through his ancestral records. Much to their
disappointment, nothing stood out. A completely normal, and
average lineage from both sides of his family. No trace of magic.

Of course, this only raised more questions than answers. Slowly,

Rias was beginning to understand why Sona was infuriated by her
lack of understanding behind Issei Hyoudou. To be accepted into
Kuoh was one thing, but to receive a letter of recommendation from
the Grand Master of the Mage's Association? For seemingly no
reason at all?

'I feel a migraine coming on.' the Devil thought with a groan, palming
her forehead. 'Too much crap.'

It was almost time for class to begin anyway. She could revisit this
troublesome topic another time. Besides, she still needed to ask
Sona about that mysterious deck of cards they found at the park.
She rose from her chair, setting her glasses down on the desk when
she found Koneko starting to shake.

"Koneko? Is something wrong?"

"B-Buchou…" Koneko whimpered. "S-she's here!"

She didn't need to ask who "she" was.

"Holy crap! Dude, look at that!"

"Whoa, who's she?!"

"She's so fucking gorgeous!"

"I-is she holding Hyoudou's arm?!"

"No way!"

"You think it could be blackmail?"

"How despicable!"

Issei sighed, hanging his head low while Tamamo remained oblivious
to the cries of slander the students were giving him while the rest
ogled and practically fell in love with the sight of the woman who had
declared herself as his wife. This was more or less the reaction he
was expecting from everyone, but it still hurt like hell.

And then, of course, came Sona Shitori herself. A glare had hidden
her eyes from view, but her posture spoke volumes of what she
thought. The tension in the air was thick between the three. Tamamo
glared at her as if she was a mild annoyance while Issei himself was
shaking slightly. He could have sworn he saw what looked like the
Yama standing behind Sona, mallet in hand with a leer placed upon
him and ready to deliver judgement.

' I feel like my soul got turned to ice. ' he thought, shaking in
Tamamo's grasp. 'Damn, the prez is pissed!'

"Hyoudou-San…" She spoke coolly. "… just who is this? Why have
you brought a visitor on campus without permission?"

"T-this is Tama-chan." Issei said, sweating profusely. "She's my-"

"I don't think that concerns you." Tamamo interrupted sharply,

startling Issei. Her tone, which should have been bubbly and
cheerful, had become icy and threatening. "I think the better question
is, who are you? You look human, but the smell on you says
otherwise."

'Smell?'

Issei looked back and forth between the two women, seemingly
locked in a glaring match. Sona's cool mask remained perfect as
ever as she adjusted her glasses, revealing her beautiful eyes. "… I
see." she spoke, voice even. "Would I be correct in assuming you
are Tamamo-no-Mae-sama?"
"I am indeed. And you are?"

"Sona Sitri, heiress to the Pillar of Sitri. An honor, Tamamo-sama."

Issei blinked. Once, twice. Three times.

"… Eh?" Just what the hell was going on now? "Wait, um, what's
going on?"

"Hyoudou-kun." Sona's voice cut him out of his confusion. "Before

First Period begins, please come to the Old School House."

The Old School House? If memory served, that was the old main
building before Kuoh underwent renovants a good few decades ago.
It was also the subject of many ghost stories, and most importantly, it
was the home of the Occult Research Club, home to the two of the
Three Great Ladies: Rias Gremory and Akeno Himejima. That, of
course, raised the question.

"Um… why?"

"Do you want to know why you were attacked? More importantly,
who that woman was?"

His eyes widened in shock. "H-how do you…?"

Sona didn't give any further explanation. Tamamo, however, became

more angered by her words. She looked ready to lunge at the
Student Council President, but held back.

"Is this a jest, little girl?"

"No. I am simply offering an explanation." Sona replied curtly. "I can

assure you, I have no hostile intentions, Tamamo-sama."

"I'm sorry… but I can't say I believe your words. Why should I put my
faith in a woman who clearly hides behind a human facade?"
Issei looked back and forth between the two females, question
marks dancing around his head. Seriously? What was going on? All
he could get around this conversation was that Sona wasn't normal
or something and Tamamo definitely wasn't happy.

That was hardly the point, though. She had answers. Answers he
wanted. Why Yuma attacked him. He glanced at Tamamo, still
glaring daggers at the girl in front of her.

'She… probably isn't going to like this.'

As it turned out, probably was a kind way of putting it. Tamamo had
all but protested to the idea, clearly not wanting him anywhere near
Sona or anyone else at the old school building. When Issei made it
clear to her that he wanted answers, especially since he nearly got
killed yesterday. Reluctantly, Tamamo agreed and chose to
accompany him.

This led to where they were at now. Currently, the brunette and
Tamamo were in a rather lavish room, sitting on a couch while
surrounding them were various other students, each Issei
recognized for different reasons. Two of the most easily recognizable
was Rias Gremory and Akeno Himejima, both of whom sported
rather impressive busts much to his inner delight. Akeno had long
black hair tied into a ponytail, kept in place with a green bow. Rias,
true to her foreign heritage, was very well known for her crimson red
hair and sapphire blue eyes. Sitting on the opposing side was
Koneko Toujou, a first-year and the unofficial mascot of Kuoh
Academy. Sitting off to the side was the enemy of all perverts: the
bishounen Kiba Yuuto. Sona was also present among their number.

"Here you are." Akeno said kindly, handing him and Tamamo a small
cup of tea. "Please enjoy."

"U-um, thanks." Issei said nervously, graciously bowing his head.

Tamamo wrinkled her nose, as if smelling something repulsive.
Nonetheless, she wasn't one to be so rude when someone offered
her something. She took a sip of her tea. As she did, her eyes
widened. "This blend…" she muttered, staring at Akeno with
uncertainty. "Are you, perhaps, a shrine maiden? The herbs in this
are familiar to me."

"Hai, Tamamo-sama. I tend to the Himejima shrines."

"Himejima?" Tamamo frowned. "Hm. I don't recall a clan by that

name. A newer one, perhaps?" She shrugged and went back to her
tea.

Rias smiled somewhat, taking a seat cross from the two. "I apologize
if Sona came off as a bit rude, Hyoudou-kun." the buxom beauty told
him. He was a bit distracted by the way her breasts bounced as she
sat down, though he was quick to return his attention to her face. He
didn't want to get into trouble with Tamamo. As they say, hell hath no
fury like a wife jealous. "However, we've been on edge since
yesterday. I assume you have a great deal of questions?"

"You have no idea, Gremory-senpai."

"I see. Well, to begin, allow me to introduce ourselves properly."

Rias' smile turned mischievous, a twinkle dancing in her iris. "I am
Rias Gremory, heir to the Pillar of Gremory. We Devils welcome you
and Tamamo-no-Mae-sama to the Occult Research Club."

Then, in tandem, every single person in the room underwent a

change. It wasn't a drastic one, but it was still a major one, for
behind all of their backs were a pair of leather, black pinions
resembling the wings of bats.

Issei had dropped his cup and back pedaled in shock. Flashes of the
incident the night before came back to him. Black wings. Bloodlust.
Yuma with a spear.

Before he realized, he was hyperventilating.

The bloodcurdling smile Yuma gave him brought forth a chill. His
hands shook uncontrollably. His heart was dancing in his chest,
threatening to fall apart.

A hand wrapped around his. He nearly jumped out of his skin, his
head snapping to see the concerned, yet gentle face of Tamamo.
"It's okay." she told him. "This is different, Ise-kun."

"I apologize if we caused you some discomfort." Sona said, pushing

up her glasses. "Would you like us to hide your wings?"

Issei nodded dumbly. Their faces turned sympathetic and their wings
vanished from sight. The image of Yuma above him with feathery
black wings was still fresh in his mind, but it was less prominent. He
closed his eyes and took an intake of breath. This wasn't the park.
This wasn't the date. He wasn't being threatened. Tamamo was right
here.

"S-so… you're Devils." he said. "As in, fallen angels? Holy beings
who sinned and got cast into hell?"

Kiba chuckled wryly. "Not quite." he said. "Devils and Fallen Angels
are two entirely different species. I believe you understand that
firsthand yesterday."

The image sharpened. Feathery black wings stretched out with

proud, yet contrasting the sinister grin that fouled her beautiful face.

"Y-you mean…?"

Rias nodded, her eyes steely. "That is correct. The woman you know
as Yuma Amano, who's true name is Raynare, is a Fallen Angel."

His hands became clammy. His date… was a Fallen Angel… and
she wanted to kill him…? Why?

Tamamo furrowed her brow. "And why would that hag want to kill
Ise-kun?" she asked (read: demanded). "And what does she stand to
gain?"

"Of that, we don't know." Sona answered. "It would be

understandable if Hyoudou-kun possessed magical capabilities, or
perhaps a Sacred Gear, but…"

"Sacred Gear?"

This earned surprised looks from everyone. They each looked at one
another, and then turned to Tamamo. "Tamamo-sama." Rias said
slowly. "Do you… not know what Sacred Gears are?"

"No, I do not." the fox answered. "I have never heard of such a term
before. Then again, today is a day of firsts. Until yesterday, I have
never encountered Devils nor Fallen Angels before."

"Truly?" Sona inquired, now curious with an underlying suspicious

tone in her voice. "Out of curiosity, and pardon me if I overstep my
boundaries, but… how long have you been here?"

"Literally yesterday." Tamamo deadpanned. "The modern world is

somewhat foreign to me. The last time I was here in the mortal realm
was when I was but a consort to Toba."

"But how is that possible? Even if you weren't here on the physical
plane, surely you must've been aware of Fallen Angels and Devils
from the Shinto Realm."

Tamamo huffed. "Simply because I am an aspect of Amaterasu-

sama does not mean I know what she knows." Her glare hardened.
"Now, explain what Sacred Gears are. My patience has its limits,
Devils."

Stiffly, Rias nodded. She knew better than to anger someone as

powerful as this. "V-very well. But before that, I suppose we would
have to go into some history. Hyoudou-kun, do you believe in myths
and legends?"
The brunette shook his head. There really wasn't any need to
believe that, since he never put much stock into it. Following his
meeting with Tamamo, as well as everyone in the room, he knew
that everyone in the room was not human. He pretty much could
believe whatever was in the bible now.

"Well, in the past, there was a conflict between three biblical factions:
the Devils, Angels and the Fallen Angels." Sona explained to him.
"The Devils were led by the Maou, the strongest being the Devil King
Lucifer. The Angels were led by the Archangels and the God of the
Bible. And finally the Fallen, which were led by the Grigori and their
governor Azazel. It was a long and terrible conflict, and eventually,
other races were dragged into the mix. Spirits, youkai, fairies and
such. Humans were the most prominent."

Issei swallowed the dry lump in his throat. "A-and… what happened?
How did it end?"

"A stalemate." Kiba said with sorrow. "Many lives were lost. Included
were the Great Maou and many gods. Following that was a ceasefire
between all the sides. Since then, the supernatural world has been in
a state of peace and recovery, however small and little. In that same
time, a system was created by God, bestowed upon the humans."

Tamamo fuddled her brow. "A system?"

"Yes. The Sacred Gear system." Akeno nodded. "Miracles of various

feats, and each harbors a special power. They're quite numerous,
but only humans can wield such powers. Among them are the 13
Longinus, said to be able to kill gods."

"I see…"

Issei frowned heavily. "A-and Yu… no, Raynare tried to kill me

because I had one or because I have magic?" he asked, both in
confusion and in anger. "I don't know any magic. And I think I would
remember if I had something like that!"
"You are correct." the Student Council President nodded. "You
showed no signs of possessing a Sacred Gear. Moreover, you hold
no magical potential whatsoever. By all rights, you are an ordinary
human." Creases marred her forehead as she adjusted her
spectacles, crossing her legs. Were it not for the tense atmosphere,
Issei would most definitely be admiring those slender, thin legs of
hers and wondering what sort of forbidden sight they could be
connected to. "And that is our concern. Hyoudou-kun, do you have
any reason as to why Raynare would target you?"

The brunette closed his eyes. He thought back to that horrible day. It
hurt just thinking how Raynare had belittled and toyed with him,
calling their date, which he thought out so much, a mere way to pass
the time. He didn't want to think anymore about that and instead
focused on what she had said.

"She mentioned how… someone called Azazel took an interest in

me."

The Devils' eyes widened considerably. "Azazel?" Rias asked, jaw

agape. "The Governor of the Grigori? Why on Earth would he be
interested in you?"

"How the hell should I know?!" Issei raised his arms in exasperation.
"I didn't even know who the guy was until you told me about him!"

Rias sat back in her chair. Things simply were not adding up. The
boy before her had no Sacred Gear nor any magical aptitude. By all
rights, he should've been an ordinary human and I ogres by the
Grigori. Yet one of their members attacked him last night.

Moreover, there is the presence of Tamamo-no-Mae to consider.

Based on current speculation, she arrived because of Issei, yet why?
Koneko claimed he had summoned her, but what did that mean
exactly? Could it have been a possible reverse summoning? There
was just too little they didn't know.
Additionally, there was a much more serious matter to attend to. One
that she needed to ascertain. "If I may ask… what exactly is your
intention here, Tamamo-sama?" The incarnation of the Shinto Sun
Deity turned her attention to Rias, face stoic. "Kuoh is apart of the
territories shared by both the houses of Sitri and Gremory. The fact
that a youkai, on top of an avatar of a shinto goddess, raises quite a
few concerns. Why have you come here? Why now of all times?"

Tamamo closed her eyes, as if to ponder her answer. Isse was rather
curious about that as well. All she told him was that he called for her,
but never explained why she had answered, if she had actually
accepted the call by will. He had read a few novels and played
enough games to know that some summons were forced and the
other party was not particularly happy. What if he had somehow
forcibly brought Tamamo here?

Then-

"… and just what do you have, claiming a part of the Land of the
Rising Sun as your own?"

The temperature of the room dropped in seconds, yet somehow

rising at the same time. It became unbearable, almost as if he were
in a 100 degree weather for several days without cooling off. Yet
somehow, at the same time, he felt as if he were in his house naked
with the AC on at full blast if it could push out cold air equal to below
zero temperatures.

The source behind it was none other than Tamamo, who's face had
lost any and all pretenses of the lovely and adorable wife she had
claimed herself to be. Her cheery smile was replaced by a thin line
that looked to be more akin to a scowl. Her eyes were ice cold. A
deadly aura exuded out from her, asserting her power and authority.

To the Devils in the room, it was suffocating. It felt like hands were
wrapped around their necks and refused to let go. Koneko, due to
her sensitive nature with senjutsu, could only shake from the power
Tamamo released. Kiba tensed, hands twitching and reaching for his
side as if ready to pull something. Akeno's face looked to be a cross
between arousal and discomfort, tugging at the collar of her shirt.
Sona and Rias were composed, but even they were reeling from the
killing intent this one woman was releasing. If there had been any
doubt whether or not the fox before them was truly Tamamo-no-Mae,
it was erased at this very moment.

"This land was created by Izanagi-no-Mikoto-sama." Tamamo spoke,

her voice as cold as ice with a tone as fiery as the depths of a
volcano ready to explode at any moment. "With Izanami-no-Mikoto-
sama, they forged this land as a haven for the humans and the
youkai who sought to live in peace. What right do you have to invade
and claim a part of these sacred lands as your own?"

A dangerous smile, one that promised pain and suffering, touched

her lips. It disturbingly reminded Issei of the smile Raynare had on
her face when she revealed her true nature to him. Only a thousand
times worse.

"You had best hope your answer satisfies Us, otherwise…" A tongue
lipped her lips as her pupils sharpened into slits, gazing upon the
Devils as if they were pray to the slaughter. "We will show you what it
means to touch the sun."

Night 2: END

Next Time!

?: U-um, excuse me? Where may I find the church?

Tamamo: MIKOOOOU~! You're too adorable, Ise-kun! Very well! I'll

spare the Devils, if only because of your big, soft heart!

Rias: H-Husband?!
Dohnaseek: So, you are the human who summoned the Sun
Goddess' Avatar.

Night 3: Wax Wings

Issei: My life's going to hell in a handbasket too damn fast! S-stay

tuned, everybody!

Author's Notes: *stares at the review count and likes and follows*

… the hell is this?! Over a hundred reviews on the first chapter

alone?! And over 400 Favorites and Follows?! What sorcery is this?!

Jokes aside, I'm really happy everyone is enjoying this story.

Hopefully, this chapter is to your liking. The combined effort of myself
and Daemon of Wrath. I won't lie… I think I could have handled
some scenes better. If need be, I will go back and rewrite them.

Moving on to more important topics, a major part of the reception

was in regards to the question I had asked. The major consensus is
that, yes, Heroic Spirits are far more powerful than Servants, but
there are a few key difference and opinions. For the most part, a
good majority of Servants could take on a good chunk of the DxD
universe, with top tiers capable of taking on 666, Great Red and
Ophis. One reviewer was kind enough to point this out to me.

This is what user "TheOverlordEdge" said in his review:

Servant- Container for the Heroic Spirit that contain only a small
fraction of their true power.

When Hero were Alive (Gil example above)- Strange to say the least
some are stronger when alive compare to their SERVANT
incarnation like Gil above due to their servant container screwing
them that badly over. While other are stronger now as SERVANTS
such as Tesla who was by all mean only a normal human when alive.
Heroic Spirit- Without a doubt MANY times stronger than both the
Servant incarnation and to when they were alive but to an unknown
degree. Example Achilles as a heroic spirits has an ability for his
spear than allows him to negate regeneration like that of Gae Bolg.
This is apparently only available for his servant incarnation if he was
summon as a Lancer.

Basically, what I can take from this review is that, depending on the
person in question, if they were summoned as a Servant, they're
much stronger than when they were alive. Issei, however, is
summoning them directly from the Throne of Heroes with an actual
body. They are, in other words, Heroic Spirits in physical, flesh and
blood forms. Does this mean they are now human? Oh hell no.
They're at their prime. If Tesla was summoned by Issei, he'd be
much stronger than his Servant self and even more so than when he
was alive.

TheOverlordEdge also pointed out that we really don't know how

powerful DxD beings actually are, since most of the story takes place
from Issei's point of view. At best, we know that 666 is strong enough
to take on Issei and Sirzechs at the same time without taking any
damage whatsoever. Other than that, though, we really have no
idea. I have to agree, as I have taken the liberty of binge reading the
translated light novels.

Ishibumi-sensei, please tell us how powerful your characters are. T-T

it's really hard to place power levels with only Issei's point of view
alone.

On another note, a number of you also suggested what Heroic

Spirits Issei should call into action. I'm afraid to inform you that I
already have a selection in mind and I will not be accepting any
suggestions. I have to keep the Heroic Spirits summoned at a
manageable number. If I add too many, I'm afraid I won't be able to
write this story out properly.

So, then… who here thinks that the Devils are fucked because of
Rias stepping on the proverbial landmine?
With that said, I'm out of here. Enjoy the new chapter. Please tell me
your thoughts in your reviews, and hopefully I'll see you mofos next
chapter~!
Night 3
… so, by now, I think you already know I'm not normal. I mean, how
the hell do you call someone who's first date nearly ends with them
almost killed and summons an avatar of a Shinto Sun Goddess?

Even weirder still is the fact that said avatar proclaims me to be her
husband, as per the summoning contract.

On one hand, I'm very happy that such a cute and wonderful girl is
willing to be with a horrible perverted human being like me.

On another hand… I'm quite terrified.

Case in point, how the meeting between me, Tama-chan, Gremory-

senpai and President went.

Let me introduce myself. I'm Issei Hyoudou. A healthy, perverted 17-

year-old student at Kuoh Academy.

And this is the story of how my life went to hell in a hand basket .

High School DxD x Fate/stay night Crossover:

"Fate/stay night: The Dragon of the Seventh Heaven"

Night 3: Wax Wings

The atmosphere in the club room was tense, if not suffocating.

Have you ever heard the expression of how the temperature of a

room drops? Or perhaps the saying, "Is it hot in here or is it just
me?"
Well, in this situation, both of those sayings apply. All parties
involved and currently staring down a very pissed off fox girl and
incarnation of Amaterasu couldn't tell whether or not they were cold
or felt far too close to the sun. The heated glare she gave the Devils
before them was enough to freeze hell over a dozen times and
incinerate it altogether of the same amount.

Koneko shuddered, sinking deep into her seat as she tried to avoid
the almost primal gaze of the youkai before her, horrible memories of
a black-haired youkai coming to the forefront of her mind. Akeno
stiffened, posture implying she was ready to intervene despite facing
a goddess. Kiba had somehow produced a sword to his person,
standing close to Rias, though the trembling arms gave away his
fear. Sona and Rias tried to look composed, but both were equally as
shaken by the overwhelming killing intent Tamamo produced,
especially since it was directed to the both of them.

Rias, by this point, realized her question had unintentionally set off a
landmine that was ready to blow up in her face.

"Well?" Tamamo bared her fangs in spite of the smile she gave
them. It was anything but pleasant and promised excruciating pain.
"We're waiting."

Rias couldn't think properly. Sona was barely able to breathe. The air
was suffocating. It was almost as if Tamamo was purposely focusing
the overwhelming intent to smother and kill them without her actually
touching them, as if to show that she just didn't care for the reasons
and found the idea of Devils having a presence in Japan
unforgivable.

Surprisingly, Issei seemed to notice this, and almost fearfully, tugged

at Tamamo's sleeve. "T-Tama-chan, I think that's enough!"

Then, like a flip of the switch, the overwhelming pressure of death

was swept away like it was never there to begin with.
"But why, my husband?" She pouted. "These Devils claimed Japan
as their property when they had no right to in the first place!It's not
their home! It's ours!"

"I-I know!" Issei answered quickly. "It's just… maybe you can tone
the intensity back a little? I mean… they look like they're
suffocating!"

Tamamo looked back at the Devils and frowned. True to his words,
they all looked to be recovering from the effects of the overwhelming
intent to kill them all. She was reluctant to follow upon her husband's
words, but she relented and sighed. "Very well…" she said before
resuming to glare at them. "However, if We find your answer
unsatisfactory, consider your lives forfeit. Is that clear?"

"Y… yes, Tamamo-sama." Sona nodded, her voice cracked slightly.

Tamamo huffed and reclined in her seat, arms folded beneath her
bossom. Issei let out a hefty sigh of relief. The last thing he needed
to see today was a mass murder of his upperclassmen and kouhai.
"S-so… how exactly did the Devils get a hold of some land in
Japan?"

"After the Great War ended, all sides and races learned that they
suffered more than they thought they had." Sona explained after she
had taken a moment to collect herself. Rias wisely chose to allow her
to explain, not wanting another repeat of what just happened. "One
of the worst hit factions was the Youkai. The current leader at the
time was Karasu Tengu, who chose to side with the Fallen Angels in
an attempt to prove the superiority of the Shinto Faction. Near the
end of the war, however, many began to voice doubts, which
eventually led to a splinter cell, led by Yasaka Tamamo, the current
leader of the Youkai Faction. After the war came to an end, the
Youkai Faction was on the verge of civil war: Karasu Tengu wanted
to continue fighting even if it meant the deaths of those under him,
whereas Yasaka wanted to put an end to the fighting. As it turned
out, her ideals earned her the support of the Shinto Faction and was
blessed by Amaterasu. However, both groups realized that they
couldn't put an end to the fighting without outside help."

"So the Youkai Faction, led by Yasaka, sought aid from another race
that was badly hit." Rias added. "The Devils. They also had recently
had undergone a civil war between the Old Satan Faction and the
current regime, led by the Maou who usurped the descendants of the
original Great Satans. In exchange for their aid in dealing with
Karasu Tengu, the Devils would be allowed to have a small territory
in Japan."

Tamamo frowned. "In other words… Amaterasu-sama allowed you to

take these lands for your own?" she questioned, earning sharp nods
from the two. "And what of the people of Nippon? Have they fallen
under your sway?"

"Desires are what make up humans, whether anyone likes it or not."

Sona explained as carefully as she could. "We form contracts with
them in exchange for menial items and magical strength, if only so
little. We Devils feed off of such desires, after all. We even offer them
a chance to be reincarnated into Devils themselves."

Issei blinked. "Wait, reincarnate?" he asked, confused. "W-what does

that mean?"

"As we said earlier, the Devils were also badly hurt by the Great War.
We lost many great Devils, and some of the 72 Pillars, the noble
houses of the Underworld, have even gone extinct with only their
banners as their legacies. The Great Satan, Ajuka Beelzebub,
however, came up with a solution to combat the dwindling numbers:
reincarnate humans into our fold. Using Evil Pieces, they're given a
second chance at whatever life they once lead."

"So… you're basically taking humans and make them into Devils to
increase your numbers?" Issei asked.

"More or less. But please remember, that we give them the choice to
join us. It is up to them to decide whether or not they wish to
relinquish their humanity."

"And?" Tamamo leaned forward, her tone sharp like a knife. "How
are they treated?"

"It depends on the one reincarnating them." Rias explained. "My

household, the Gremory, treats them as family. However…"

Sona continued for Rias, her expression cold. "… there are some
who still think of humans as little more than useless garbage, with
only their Sacred Gear as their saving grace. The same goes for any
other being who chooses to be reincarnated. We do not only accept
humans to become Devils. As sad as it is to say, there are a great
many in our society that use the Reincarnated Devils for personal
gain, or view them was worthless. At worst, a plague to the purity of
Devils."

"Purity?" Tamamo raised an eyebrow. "Explain."

"During the Great War, the Devils lost a vasty number of our Forces.
Of the 72 Pillars that make the Devil Race, 39 of them have
perished, their Houses extinct. While reincarnated Devils replenish
our numbers, the traditionalists held them in contempt due to their
non-Devil origins. Additionally, Devils have a hard time reproducing
by themselves. They believe that intimately mingling with a
Reincarnated Devil will only taint the purity of their bloodline."

"Then they are prideful fools." Tamamo frowned. "Their race is

dwindling yet they hold reincarnated Devils in contempt. They treat
them inferior and no more than tools. Yet you claim you treat your
Devils well. How do I know this is not but a deception to fool us?"

The Devils winced at her words. They were scathing, almost baneful.
Sona may look composed, but even she could not help but wince at
such words. "I'm afraid your words are accurate. As much as I hate
to say it, yes. Many Devils look down on the reincarnated. And as for
proof, I cannot offer any."
The answer didn't satisfy Tamamo in the least. If anything, the
dangerous look in her eyes only intensified. She looked like an
animal, ready to pounce upon her prey. For a brief moment, the
room's temperature began to flicker while her tail bristled, hairs
standing on end while she bared her fangs. It looked as if all Hell
was about to break loose.

Thankfully, the Devils had an unexpected savior.

"… I believe them."

Tamamo blinked, head slowly turning to the human boy standing

next to her. "I-Ise?"

"I said," Issei Hyoudou swallowed the lump in his throat. "I believe
them."

"But why?! They are Devils! Creatures of Sin and deception! They
could be easily lying about everything to make us take pity on them,
giving them a chance to attack us unexpected! Why would you
believe creatures known only for their deceit and vile nature?"

"I don't know why." Issei answered. "But, part of me wants to believe
in them, Tama-chan." The brunette looked at the fox girl, almost
pleadingly. "Please. Just let it go, okay?"

Tamamo looked startled. She wanted nothing more than to wipe out
the Devils in front of her, but Issei wanted to believe them. Perhaps it
was just his innocence, but the way he spoke was if he sounded so
sure that he was right. That there was no hesitation or wavering
confidence. Looking back at the Devils, she found that they too were
surprised to find a human vouching for them. She looked back at
Issei, hoping to perhaps say otherwise, but all she saw was his face.

That beautiful, innocent and adorable face.

'That-that's…'
Oh, that was just playing dirty. How in Yomi was she supposed to
refute his claims when he gives her that look?! Ah, she couldn't take
this anymore!

"MIKOOOU~!" Without warning, Tamamo's bubbly nature came back

in full force, latching unto Issei and shoving his face straight into his
bosom, much to his inner delight if the steam pouring out of is red
face was of any indication. "You're too adorable, my Husband! Very
well! I'll spare the Devils, if only because of your big, soft heart!"

The Devils in question all shared a similar look at her words. When
she addressed Issei earlier in such a manner, they didn't notice it at
all due to suffering from her intense aura. Now, however, they heard
her loud and clear. And the reactions were… quite amusing. Koneko
stared, almost slack-jawed, as if she had just heard something
unbelievable. Kiba stared at the two as if they had both grown a
second head. Akeno looked quite amused if the smile on her face
was anything to go by. Sona's glasses drooped, showing her bulging
eyes at the unabashed proclamation.

Rias' was, by far, the most amusing, as she was left a spluttering
mess. "H-Husband?!"

"But of course!" Tamamo chirped happily, her tail wagging excitedly

while Issei let his perverted side take over and relax in the ultimate
bliss that was the Valley of the Gods he had longed to be buried in.
He did note that his pants felt a bit tight, though. "A summoning is
much like a marriage contract, no? Therefore, Ise-kun and I are
Husband and Wife!"

"… Hyoudou-kun?" Sona asked in a quiet voice. "You're married?"

Barely registering the question, Issei nodded.

"H-how is this…" Rias palmed her forehead, spirals dancing in her

eyes. "I-I don't! How?!"
Just… just how was this even possible?! Tamamo-no-Mae hasn't
even been around for twenty four hours, and she's already married
to Issei Hyoudou?!

Just where is the logic in this?!

With the purpose behind their meeting done and over with, Issei and
Tamamo were allowed to continue roaming the halls of Kuoh, though
they left a many Devils exasperated behind them. Sona was most
definitely sure that she was going to be suffering quite the migraine
in the coming days and made a mental note to purchase some
aspirin at a later date.

Issei felt the same way, what with the stares he was receiving as he
showed Tamamo around his school, the girl herself latched unto his
arm and smothering the limb between her bountiful boobs.

He was the target of many envious and disbelieving stares. Envy

from the male population for having such a wonderful beauty fawning
over him, disbelief from the females for the very same reason.

It was understandable. He, arguably the worst of the Perverted Trio

for his desires of a harem, had a beautiful girl who looked as if she
were in paradise just by being with him. A girl that should not be with
him. Especially a pervert like him.

The last fact was actually something that hit home for Issei. He was
a pervert of the highest degree. He was a man of urges, yet here he
was with a beautiful girl that loved him simply because he brought
her into the world.

There were so many ways to describe this and he didn't know where
to start. Should he feel lucky? Undeserving? What?

"Japan really has changed…" Tamamo marveled. "To think schools

today would be built like this!"
"What were schools like back then?" He asked curiously.

"Pretty much just mud huts with sticks for roofs and stone for
support. Nothing this fancy." Tamamo shrugged. She did pause for a
moment before pursing her lips, a finger pushing up against them.
"Though for some reason, I've felt like I've seen this sort of
environment before…" She gave it a moment before shrugging
again, her smile returning. "Anyway, show me what your classrooms
are like!"

"O-okay! Okay! Slow down!"

Issei mentally sighed in amusement. Tamamo sure was energetic

and eager. Her cheerful demeanor was quite contagious.

His perverted self felt quite lucky.

In the abandoned church, meanwhile, a pensive Dohnaseek had

spent the last good half hour examining old tomes in the dusty old
library that had obviously not been used in years, long before the
building went out of service. Raynare was still resting in the
backroom, being tended by Kalawarner around the clock. The loss of
a Fallen Angel's wing was quite a serious thing for a multitude of
reasons. First and foremost, what they signified.

The wings of an Angel, fallen from grace or not, were a symbol of

authority. Of power. The more wings they had, the higher their rank
and power. The Cardinal Archangels wings were the greatest:
feathery pinions that shined with lustrous golden radiance. And theirs
was only surpassed by Metatron, who's wings were of the purest
silver with feathers sharpened like blades. They were everything that
embodied a celestial host, no question's asked.

If you were to tear off your own wings, or if someone was to tear
them off… then the embodiment of power was stripped of you.

You no longer had that power, nor authority.

Raynare was lucky to lose a single wing. It was possible for her to
regain it. She was the most ambitious, and those with ambition
would always find a way to succeed. Especially ones as driven as
she was. However, what came as consequence to those ambitions
did not concern him. Were he still in Heaven with wings untainted, he
might have cared about the loss of the nun that was to come here.
He may have perhaps tried to prevent it. But his wings were black as
night, and he had little mind to pay any attention to a girl who was
betrayed by her own faith.

No, what concerned him was the fact that there was apparently a
human in this city who contracted a youkai.

A human who was their mark under suspicion of harboring a Sacred

Gear… and he was contracted to the Shinto Sun Goddess' most
powerful incarnation. The literal Mother of Youkai.

"But that should be impossible." the celestial scholar muttered as he

shut the tome closed and threw it to the ever growing pile, taking
another from the shelves and opening it. "No human can call upon
the dead. Not even if they bargained with a god of the dead."

Especially not a divine spirit of the likes of Tamamo-no-Mae.

Yet power cannot lie. Power is the fundamental truth of all things.
And it was the power of Tamamo-no-Mae that told him that such a
thing was possible. By some means, this mere human had found a
way to break the laws of life and death, even going beyond that.
There was no precedence for this sort of thing. Somehow, someway,
he had revived a powerful divine being into the world. And one of
Japanese origin at that. The closest thing one could call a god.

But how was this even possible? More importantly, what did this
mean for them?

"Our orders are to eliminate Issei Hyoudou because of the threat he

poses." he muttered, closing the tome and tossing it to the same pile
he threw the previous book and took another one from the shelf. "Yet
how can we come close to him if he has the incarnation of
Amaterasu, one of the Three Rulers of Takamagahara, at his side?"

Yet they still needed to act. They needed to deal with the boy
somehow.

Dohnaseek sighed. He eventually gave up looking for any answers

and, rather than throw the book into the pile, he set it down on the
table next to him and pinched the bridge of his nose.

It was a horrible situation they were in. It may as well be the same
being in the middle of a creak without a paddle or gear needed to
swim ashore. How the hell were they supposed to deal with this
situation? There were so many variables it was hard to think
properly. "Dohnaseek." a child-like voice called from outside the
room. "You in here?"

"I am, Mittelt." he responded as his fellow Fallen entered. "How is

Raynare?"

"In a word? Fucked. She's missing a wing, and she's still suffering
from hypothermia. She was damn near frozen solid when she came
back, old man." Mittelt told him crudely with a frown. "What the hell
are we supposed to do? Azazel-sama told us we were supposed to
kill that brat, and now he went and summoned a freaking Divine
Spirit!"

"I'm aware of that."

"Then what are we supposed to do? Aren't you the brains of this
outfit?!"

"That is why I am thinking!" He snapped back in irritation. It was up

to him to figure out how to complete this mission without running into
a battle that would surely kill them. They boy had summoned a
Divine Spirit, who would no doubt be present around him at all times.
And given her identity, sniping the boy from afar was unlikely to work
as she could detect their presences.
He loved the idea of battle. Yes, he was willing to admit that he was
something of a battle maniac, but knowing how the battle will play
out was crucial. He could not rush in half-cocked.

Trying to find a way to touch Issei Hyoudou was going to be a

challenge. Their only opportunity would be when he was alone. But
what was there to do in this situation?

'How troublesome…'

Classes had been so awkward, if only because of Tamamo's

insistance that she attend to them as well. Issei, for his part, wasn't
sure what to do or if that was even entirely possible. Thankfully, his
rescue came in the form of Sona, who had taken a few liberties to
provide his apparent wife with a guest card. It was valid only for a
week, but it would be enough to satiate the woman's curiosity about
school life.

The only downside was the downright murderous glares he was

receiving from his fellow males and the uncomfortable stares from
the less hostile ones. The girls gave him suspicious to downright
accusing glares. Add to the whispers floating around, and Issei was
beginning to realize just how bad of an idea it was to bring her here.
The attention he was receiving was not the kind he expected to
happen nor was the reaction something he was comfortable with. He
really just wanted to bury his head in a hole and never pull it out.

'Dammit! This totally sucks!'

Why did this have to happen to him?! He realize he was a pervert

but… no, wait, never mind. That was probably the reason. It seems
this was karma's way of paying him back.

"Ara, ara, Hyoudou-kun… I never knew you had some kind of

swagger if you scored a hottie like that."
Issei felt a chill run down his back as the voice crept into his ear.
'Only one fiend can do this to me.' he realized as he slowly looked
over his shoulder.

It was Aika, a lecherous grin present on her face with eyes twinkling
with amusement.

"You must've been holding out on us." The bespectacled gestured to

Tamamo, who was looking around the room in curiosity. "Never
realized you had it in you."

'Oh dear sweet Kami. ' he silently begged the gods to end whatever
embarrassing torture this she devil was going to put him through.
'Please. Not today. I've had all I can take of heart attacks.'

"So, have you lost your v card yet?"

"Sh-shut up!" He yelped, recalling what could've potentially

happened last night before passing out. His shout came out louder
than he wanted. Thankfully, the teacher didn't notice, though it did
earn him a few odd stares. Grimacing, he glared back at Aika. "A-
and whether or not I lost my virginity is none of your business,
Kiryu!"

"So you haven't lost it?" Aika questioned with a frown of

disappointment. "That's a shame. Especially considering what sort of
heat your packing."

"Will you stop scanning me?!" he hissed, face red.

"I can… but I won't. It's too much fun~" Jan 30He scowled. Damn
this woman! He was not used to this at all! "I will say this, though~"
Aika grinned. "Once you do lose your v card, that foxy lady back
there is going to break~"

Sadly, such words only brought his perverted side to the surface.
The erotic image of Tamamo, naked as the day she was born, below
him while he was above her, hip between her legs and she with a
face that could only be described as nirvana. His face burned
crimson. It took all of his willpower not to have a nosebleed. That
image would have come to life had he not been such a novice when
faced by the art of seduction. The mere memory of last night, a
scene that he has only seen happen in his eroge games, brought a
jolt of electricity down his spine.

Tamamo truly had no idea what she did to him.

"Pft, looks like you're already imagining it." She teased.

"S-shut up." he weakly retorted.

Maybe, just maybe… Tamamo would actually be up for that? So long

as she was willing, of course! He didn't want to force her into
anything she didn't want! Wait, hold on. Isn't sex a bit too fast?
Wouldn't it better if he "tests the waters" so to speak? Dammit, what
do married couples do in the first place? Should he ask his parents?

… somehow, that felt like a very, VERY bad idea.

Issei sighed and drooped his head. Ever since he met Yuma Amano,
his life had become so complicated.

'Yuma-chan…'

The name had brought forth a bitter aftertaste along with a great deal
of pain. The first girl he liked and dated… ended up being a cold
hearted bitch who merely toyed him for amusement before trying to
kill him.

It stung. It stung a lot.

The first date he ever had was the best feeling he could have ever
experienced. It all seemed so surreal. Like a dream. It may as well
have been, what with the aftermath. Every time he thought of Yuma
and their date, the image always changed to her cold sneer of
indifference and sadistic pleasure, black wings.
Oh god… those wings. Those jet black, feathery wings… !

"… dou-kun ? Hyoudou-kun!"

Issei snapped out of reality, jolting straight up in a straight line. His

chair scraped against the floor as it clattered to the floor. Everyone
was staring at him, a few in concern and the rest in confusion.
Tamamo looked on worriedly and in concern, gaze tender. From the
other side of the room, Motohama and Matsuda, who were among
the vengeful stares, couldn't help but look at him in concern either.
The teacher was staring at him too.

It took him a moment to realize that his heart was hammering

against his chest and sweat was pouring down his skin like a
waterfall.

"Are… are you alright, Hyoudou-kun?" The teacher asked him. "Do
you need to go to the nurse's office?"

Issei opened his mouth, but he found his throat dry and hoarse.
Instead, he could only offer a lame nod.

Had Yuma truly affected him so much…?

Once school had finished and Issei returned home, Tamamo next to
him and holding to him gently like a lover would, Sona and Rias had
met as per usual. It was Wednesday, meaning that they would be
having another meeting to discuss the recent activities in their
territory as well as discern other issues such as contracts. Being two
lords sharing a territory, they had to decide what workload went to
who and what contracts they would distribute to their peerages.

Compared to usual, the atmosphere was tense.

"I hear Hyoudou-kun suffered a breakdown in class." Rias said as

she sipped her tea with a look of concern. "They said he was
unresponsive for three minutes, even when the teacher called on
him. Skin sweaty, eyes dialated."

"Textbook symptoms of post traumatic stress disorder." Sona

remarked with a frown. "Not unexpected, given that he was nearly
killed yesterday. And I doubt that it will be the only attempt."

"You think the Fallen Angels will attempt again? Hyoudou-kun

summoned the closest thing you can get to a goddess, and she's all
but declared him her husband. You'd have a death wish to try and
continue a hit on his life."

"Maybe so. But I wouldn't put it outside the realm of possibility." Sona
answered. "However foolish the idea is. Though I am still a bit
skeptical about who she says she is."

Rias raised an eyebrow. "Even after what we felt today?"

"Yes. Even though she is a Divine Spirit, something felt off."

"How do you mean?"

"Rias, what do you know about Divine Spirits?" Sona asked.

"I understand that they are the highest ranked Nature Spirits and
remnants of Gods. Why?"

"In the case of Tamamo-no-Mae, it would be no exaggeration to say

that she is, without question, the most powerful youkai that has ever
existed." Sona stated evenly. "Even the current leader of the Youkai
Faction, Yasaka, isn't that powerful, even though she is an emissary
of Amaterasu. Tamamo-no-Mae was powerful because she wasn't
simply a kitsune, much less a nine-tailed fox. She was powerful
because she was a piece of Amaterasu. An incarnation of a god. A
fragment, so to speak. One might say she is the literal definition of a
Divine Spirit." She paused briefly, taking a small drink of her tea,
before she continued. "However, because of that nature, when she
died, she would have rejoined Amaterasu and become apart of her
once again. If, somehow, she was revived, wouldn't that also mean
she would have all the knowledge that Amaterasu has as well?"

Rias pursed her lips, tilting her head. "Hm… you make a sound
argument." she conceded. "And in the end, we have no way of
actually confirming whether or not she truly is Tamamo-no-Mae.
However, the point that she's powerful still stands."

The overwhelming killing intent that flooded the room earlier today
was proof of that.

"Also, Koneko herself can attest to her identity, especially given that
she's Nekoshou."

"I know. Koneko wouldn't be able to mistake that power belonging to

someone else. She'd be able to sense it."

And to a Nekoshou, power did not lie. If anyone could recognize or

identify Tamamo-no-Mae for who she was, even if they have never
met before, it would be here.

Yet Sona remained still unconvinced.

There was just… a discrepancy in the power expected. While she

experienced Tamamo-no-Mae's strength first hand, it was a far cry
from what she truly expected.

Don't get her wrong, such power was most definitely belonging to
that of a god, or at least an incarnation of one. If she were to
compare it, it was of a far stronger magnitude than her own sister's
power. There was a reason why Serafall was named "Leviathan."
But something about Tamamo's power, however unadulterated and
raw, felt… strange. She couldn't quite put it into words, but it seemed
off somehow.

Then again, perhaps she's just paranoid. Especially with everything

that's been happening lately. With the Fallen Angels occupying
Kuoh, and currently unaware of their plans, she had been on edge
recently.

And Issei Hyoudou summoning Amaterasu's Incarnation despite

possessing an average background did not help matters.

Everything was happening far too fast for her own liking. And
wherever this chaotic freight train was heading, the resulting crash
wasn't going to be pretty.

Sona eventually sighed. "I wonder if this is how the Maou feel,
dealing with troublesome situations that happen in their respective
fields."

"Probably." Rias joined her woes. "Onii-sama sends me letters and

complaints about his job and how Grayfia-nee has him working like a
dog."

"Ah. So the same as my onee-sama sending me letters, trying to

convince me to join her in her magical girl setup?"

"Yeeeep."

When Issei and Tamamo returned to the Hyoudou Family home, the
brunette was the first to notice that something was amiss. Namely,
the fact that his parents, his father at the table and his mother in the
kitchen with dinner currently in the middle of being cooked, were
nowhere to be found. He tried looking first in the master bedroom,
but came up empty. A quick search in the backyard also yielded
nothing.

Then he found a sticky note attached to his fridge. One with a

rather… embarrassing and infuriating note from his parents.

"Damn it, you two!" he growled, cheeks flushed. "I know you want
grandkids, but I'm still in high school!"
He crumpled the note in his hand. Seriously! Just what were his
parents thinking?! He was only 17! How the hell could he support a
family?! Sure he was perverted… but he knew common sense to use
protection! Sure, the idea of him being alone with Tamamo was
enticing, but they could have at least consulted with him first!

More importantly, when the hell did they even get the money to go
on a vacation?! Had they been saving up?!

He looked back at the note, which had detailed how they had left to
go on vacation as he mentioned earlier, thus leaving him in
Tamamo's care, and then found his eyebrow twitching.

'Don't make too much noise for the neighbors to complain! -

Momma'

"… I know there are perks to being a pervert, but for the love Kami,
mom… !"

"Eh?" Tamamo tilted her head as she emerged from the kitchen,
back in her natural attire and form with an apron in hand. "What's the
matter, darling?"

"Nothing!" Issei hid the crumpled note behind him. "Nothing at all!"

He didn't want Tamamo to get any ideas. If she did… he wasn't sure
he'd be able to handle her at all during the time his parents would be
gone. Especially if Aika's words were to come true. As much as he
would have LOVED to be in an actual H-scene, he didn't think his
heart was ready for that sort of thing yet.

One could hope for the future, though…

A few hours later, the brunette had left his home while Tamamo
worked in the kitchen, promising to fix him a very special dinner. The
only problem was that there wasn't enough foods in the fridge, hence
his run to the convenience store. It was already nighttime, so the
street lamps were lit up and lighting the path.

If anything, though, it made an already creepy atmosphere more

terrifying. Somehow, the headache came back in full force, and with
it, a sense of wrongness in the air. 'Damn, my head feels like its
being beaten like a drum.' Issei groused, rubbing his temples.
'What's with me lately? Why won't this headache just go away?'

"So, you are the human who summoned the Sun Goddess' Avatar."

Issei froze and turned around. Behind him, standing far away from
him, was a man dressed in a fine suit and trench coat, his head
covered mostly by the wide brim of his fedora. Beneath the shadows
of the hat were a pair of piercing eyes. He could faintly make out a
beard along the man's chin as well. There was nothing out of the
ordinary about him, yet somehow, his presence brought Issei
unease. His headache, in response to the presence of this man,
seemed to only grow worse.

"It's strange. You don't seem to be anything special, yet you

summoned an incarnation of the sun goddess." The man spoke.

"I don't feel a speck of magical power from yet, nor even the faintest
presence of a Sacred Gear. You seem to be an ordinary human…"

The man took a step forward. In fright, Issei took a step back, trying
to calm down the writhing pain in his skull.

"… yet there's obviously something different about you. I would have
loved to discuss how you managed to accomplish what you did, but
I'm afraid orders are orders."

Then his world went cold when two jet black wings unfurled from his
back, wreathed in feathers. Suddenly, the man's image became
replaced by that of Yuma's own, her beautiful face staring down at
him with disgust and sadistic pleasure.
Issei felt his chest constrict. His pupils dilated. He broke out in cold
sweat. Oh god, it was happening again! His feet were rooted to the
ground. His heart was ramming against his chest. He couldn't
breath.

"Oh? Cold feet, have we? Don't worry, it will be over soon."

The man extended a hand, fingers stretched out and collecting light
in the palm of his hand. The light then formed into a long spear, not
too dissimilar to the one carried by Raynare. The same spear she
was going to use to kill him.

'Oh god oh god

ohgodimgoingtodieimgoingtodieidontwannadieidontwannade!'

He wanted to run. But his feel remained rooted to the ground. He

was going to die! The man's eyes narrowed as he reared his arm
back. "Die!"

He then threw it. The wind whistled. In a second, it would pierce his
heart and he'd be left dead on the floor, blood pooling beneath him.
The fact registered within Issei as he stared, helpless and barely
able to recognize the fact that he wasn't able to do anything. Fear
had left him bound. Everything would be over in a second.

… if not for an ironic divine intervention in the form of the one thing
he hated: that damn handsome.

"What?!"

The wind danced as a sword wreathed in shadows intercepted the

spear, reducting it to mere fragments that soon became devoured by
the shadows. The man scowled while Issei found his legs drained of
their strength, falling flat on his rear. In front of him was none other
than Yuto Kiba, the unusual sword in hand and standing firmly
between him and the winged man - the Fallen Angel. "I didn't expect
to find this in my midnight stroll." he remarked whimsically before he
looked at Issei, a hint of a smile on his face. "Are you hurt anywhere,
Hyoudou-kun?"

"H-huh? What? Wha-what?!" Issei found himself barely able to

speak. His throat was struggling with a lump.

"You… !" the Fallen growled. "You're a Devil. Who are you?!"

Kiba turned back to the man, his smile never fading. "What would
you like to know about me?" he asked, his tone oddly polite in spite
of the fact that he was facing against a man who had tried to kill Issei
earlier. "My name? My history? Or, perhaps… my prowess with a
sword?"

"Are you a stray or not?" The man questioned as he made another

spear.

"I am not. I am a proud Knight of Rias Gremory." Kiba answered,

falling into a stance. "And while I understand you have your orders,
I'm afraid I must ask you to leave at once. This is Gremory Territory.
And therefore, all humans are under my Master's juristiction. If you
continue to attempt to kill Hyoudou-kun, I'm afraid my Master will
consider this as an act of aggression and in clear violation of the
ceasefire."

"… I see then." The man dispersed the spear in his hand. "Then
please pardon my actions. I shall be taking my leave." Issei blinked.
Once. Twice. Then his jaw dropped. 'Wait, that's it?!' After nearly
giving him a goddamn heart attack… he was just gonna leave?!
"Unlike Raynare, I'm not foolish enough to try and start a fight.
Especially given WHO Rias Gremory is." The man bowed his head.
"I am Dohnaseek. A former Principality." His eyes then settled on
Issei, and narrowed sharply like those of a hawk. "You'd best pray
we never meet again, boy…"

With a beat of his wings, the man was in the air. In moments, he was
out of sight. Kiba let out a small sigh as he flicked his wrist, leaving
Issei to watch as the sword dissipated into motes of light. "That was
close." he muttered with relief. "I hoped that I wouldn't have to fight
him. Thankfully, he's a reasonable one." He then turned back to Issei
and smiled, bending down and offering a hand. "Are you alright.
Hyoudou-kun?"

"P-possibly…" Issei responded, grasping Kiba's hand with a shaking

arm. "God… I thought I was gonna die."

"Well, thankfully, you aren't. You should be more careful, though,

Hyoudou-kun. If they're targeting you, you should stay as close to
Tamamo-no-Mae-sama as possible."

"E-eh?"

"It's the most rational thing to do. As you've experienced, the Fallen
are targeting you. It would be best to have Tamamo-no-Mae-sama
with you at all times to deter them from attacking." Kiba explained.
"After all, who better to be your bodyguard than an emissary of a
Shinto God?"

Issei couldn't really argue with that. But he didn't really want to
burden Tamamo with his problems like this. Then again, he probably
didn't have much choice in the matter. As much as he didn't like the
idea, he didn't really have much choice in this situation. Especially
after what just happened. "… thanks for savin' my ass back there."
Issei said. "Even if you are a bishounen bastard."

Kiba tilted his head. "I'm… not sure what me being a bishounen has
anything to do with this, but you're welcome." With a bow, Kiba
turned on his heel to leave. Issei watched him go, staring at his back.
Strangely, he could see the faint outlines of pinions, stretching out
from his shoulderblades.

'Now that I think about it, I saw wings in his and Kaichou's shadows
the other day.' Issei thought. 'I wonder why?' He wanted to think on
it, but he shook his head, picking up the discarded back of groceries.
He didn't have time to be thinking about that. He just really needed
to go home. Fast as possible.
Back to his wife .

"… god does that sound so sexy and weird at the same time."

Night 3: END

Next Time!

?: U-um, excuse me! Do you know where I can find the church?

Issei: P-pure white… !

Tamamo:… why do I feel threatened around this nun?

Raynare: Hand over Asia, or you die here.

Night 4: Woes of a Sister

Akeno: Ufufu~ To be Continued, it seems. Stay tuned, you naughty

boys and girls~!

Author's Notes:… two hundred reviews. Over TWO HUNDRED

reviews, and we are only on Chapter 2.

Had I not known any better, I would have thought that Lelouch vi
Britannia had come here and Geassed everyone to read and review
this story. Damn what a reception! Even my Fate/stay night: Dragon
of Dragons story didn't have it like this! Is the idea of Issei having
Heaven's Feel and having Tamamo as his wife really that
fantasizing?

Anyway, I'm sorry for the late chapter and the short length. However,
the reason why it is so short is because I'm prepping up for the Holy
Maiden Arc. And by that, I mean Issei is going to summon a new
Heroic Spirit! I won't say who, though. My lips are sealed. What I can
say, however, is that the Servant won't be summoned in the battle
against Raynare. They will be called after the fact.

Also, a lot of people seem to have a misconception with me. I am, in

no way, purposely bashing on the Devils or on Rias. Yes, a majority
of Devils are complete and utter scumbags (looking at you Diodara
and Old Satan fuckers), but I don't entirely hate them. Hell, I'm not
even a supporter of the whole "Rias let Issei die to get a new
Servant" theory. I like to view things in a more optimistic light. I would
use that theory for a more dramatic story and theme in another fic,
but I wouldn't put any stock in it. But that's irrelevant. In any case, I'm
not bashing on the Devils. Tamamo's reaction to this world's Japan
situation is enough to piss her off.

Secondly, a lot of people still seem confused, so I'll clarify again.

Issei. Is. Not. Summoning. Servants. He. Is. Summoning. Heroic.

Spirits. Legendary Souls from the Throne of Heroes!

Get the picture Franny?

Thirdly, and finally, I ALREADY KNOW WHAT HS ISSEI WILL BE

CALLING ON! Quit sending me suggestions! No matter how much
you beg and plead, my roster is fixed and set and lined up! I am NOT
making any changes!

With that out of the way… who here wants to bet that either Rias kills
Raynare first by ripping her apart with the Power of Destruction, or
Tamamo takes it a step up further and has a re-enactment of
"Icarus?"

With that said, I am out of here! If you enjoyed the chapter, please
tell me your thoughts in the reviews below, and I will see you mofos
in the next chapter!
Night 4
… so, by now, I don't think I have to tell you how crazy my life has
become. But, in case you still don't know. Let me introduce myself.

My name is Issei Hyoudou. I'm your average, healthy teenage

pervert. Well, at least I was until my ex-girlfriend turned out to be a
Fallen Angel sent to kill me. How am I alive? Turns out I somehow
summoned Tamamo-no-Mae. You know, the Avatar of the Sun
Goddess of apa?

Oh, did I forget to mention that she's also my wife?

Not too long after the fact, I learned that the supernatural actually
does exist! Worse, my senpai are all demons! Mou!~ What kind of
life is waiting for me now?!

I'm curious about that as well. I suppose we're about to find out in
Chapter 4, Hyoudou-kun.

EH?! WHEN'D YOU GET HERE, YOU DAMN BISHOUNEN

BASTARD?!

High School DxD x Fate/stay night Crossover:

"Fate/stay night: The Dragon of the Seventh Heaven

Night 4: Woes of a Sister

"Those damn crows tried attacking you again?!"

Issei cringed at Tamamo's furious shout, though more towards her

furious expression. It was the face of a predator that had just been
slapped in the face in the most humiliating way. Hell, even her tail
was bushed up and swinging around in fury.
"C-calm down, Tama-chan."

"Calm down?!" Tamamo grounded her teeth as she clenched a fist.

"How can I?! I'm supposed to be your loving wife, and yet I wasn't
there when those filthy crows tried to take your life! Worse, you were
saved by that servant of the Gremory wench! This is a blemish to my
reputation as the best wife in Japan!"

'Best wife…?' Issei pondered. 'How exactly did she come to that?
Well, actually, she isn't wrong. She's got a killer body! Not to mention
what she does to me… No, wait! Now isn't the time to perv!'

"I-I'm fine, Tama-chan! I mean, look! Seriously! Besides, how were

you supposed to know that a Fallen Angel was after me?"

"I didn't! That's the problem! I never should've left your side!" She
screamed in aggravation. Her eyes grew teary. "I'm a failure as a
wife!"

"N-No you're not! P-please calm down!" He tried his best to put the
foxy girl at ease, though it seemed that Tamamo was still upset in
spite of his assurances. He really didn't know how to handle these
types of things. Then again, he had never been married and his
interactions with girls outside his mother were pretty much zero. That
and he's never encountered a girl so determined and so open about
her desires. Well, aside from Aika Kiryuu, but he refused to believe
that she could count. She was a demon. "C'mon, cheer up. Please?"
Issei quietly begged once Tamamo's anger had vanished, leaving
her only a pouting mess. "Seriously. It wasn't your fault. Besides, I'm
alive, aren't I?"

"But I still should've been there! You never would've been threatened
in the first place…" She pouted. "I'm a failure. Not only as a wife, but
also as some Heroic Spirit…"

The brunette put on a face, wondering what a "Heroic Spirit" was

before putting it out of his mind. There had to be a way to remedy
this somehow, right? Issei put a knuckle to his temple, wondering
how he could convince Tamamo when an idea came to mind. An
idea that brought a blush to his face. Wait, why a blush? What was
he, a school girl? This was nothing new. He's thought of doing this
for years! Plus more! Yet the idea of actually going through with it,
and with a girl who was willing to put up with his perversions and
cross the line with him, somehow put him on edge.

'C'mon, Ise! Prove your manhood! You're apparently already married

now, so go through with it!' Chibi-Issei shouted, waving the flag. Issei
sucked in his breath, calming his head before nodding to himself.

"Tama-chan."

The girl looked up at him, half-expecting him to try and tell her it
wasn't her fault he got attacked again, as any good husband would
tell her. Instead, he did something that surprised her.

He kissed her, albeit chastely and lightly, on the lips.

It was a quick kiss. He didn't have the guts to go for a complete, long
one. He was flustered enough as is.

Fortunately though, it did the trick.

As he pulled back, Tamamo looked positively dazed. As if she wasn't

entirely sure what just happened. "I know you blame yourself for
what happened, but dammit, would you please listen to me?" he
asked as sternly as he good, slipping into the role of 'husband.' "I
mean, I know I'm no good, but you have to stop beating yourself up.
If not for yourself, then for me? Please?"

Tamamo was silent at first. Issei worried that maybe he screwed up

with the kiss. Was it maybe too early for that? Then Tamamo
surprised him when she cupped his face and pulled his face towards
hers. Moments later, their lips mashed together and-

'F-FRENCH?!'
His mind short-circuited. But he felt the sensation of a tongue
invading his mouth and playing with his. The feeling was surreal, not
to mention mind-blowingly arousing. Still lip-locked, Tatamo pushed
him to the sofa. Upon landing on his back, Tamamo deepened the
kiss and wrapped her hands around his head, her tongue diving
even further. Her leg also pressed into his groan, rubbing right
against his already erect member. Steam was pouring out of Issei's
ears, pupils spiraling around. He could feel Tamamo's bountiful
mounds rubbing up against his chest. He could even feel how soft,
yet firm they were beneath the thin layers of clothes between them!

Eventually, Tamamo broke the kiss, leaving behind a thin trail of

saliva. Issei, for his part, was still slightly coherent yet left a
miserable, unintelligable mess. "Wha-what…?"

"I didn't think you wanted to consumate our marriage so early, Ise-
kun~" Tamamo purred, her personality a complete 180 as her tail
flicked about. "But, if this is your way of cheering me up for my
blunder, I humbly accept your offer~ Now then, darling…" She licked
her lips, leaning forward to the point their noses were touching. "…
shall I send you to heaven~?"

Issei's imagination was left to run wild. Aika's words from today were
most certainly not helping matters. As his imagination run its course,
imagining himself ravaging Tamamo to his hearts content and
marking her, he could only do one thing.

And that was pass out with a massive nosebleed, goofy grin marring
his face.

"E-eh?! Again?!"

"… fucking hell, marriage life is complicated…" Issei muttered to

himself as he made his way to Kuoh Academy, hands in his pockets
with a dazed expression on his face. "On the one hand, I've got a
smokin' girlfriend back home waiting for me and offering to take my
virginity. On the other hand, its moving way too damn fast for me to
keep up! Is-is this how a marriage starts? When did my life become
some kind of eroge?"

"ISE!"

The brunette blinked, turning around just in time to see Motohama

and Matsuda barreling down upon him, fists raised. "… oh, crap."

"YOU FUCK!"

Issei's face, meet fist. Issei's body, meet concrete. He felt blinding
pain soon after. It eventually subsided as he sat upright, glaring at
his two glaring friends. "The fuck was that for, guys?!" He nursed his
bruised cheek and nose.

"FOR DOUBLE-TIMING US!" Matsuda roared, tears falling from his

cheeks. "THE FUCK, MAN?!"

"DOUBLE THAT!" Motohama snarled, grabbing Issei by the collar

and pulling him up to his feet. That was surprising, to be honest.
Who knew Motohama was that strong for a string bean? "WHEN
THE FUCK DID YOU SCORE A BABE THAT HOT?! WHO IS
SHE?!"

"Wh-what? You mean Yuuma-chan?" Issei questioned dumbly,

referring to Tamamo's alias.

"WHO ELSE WOULD WE BE TALKING ABOUT YOU BASTARD?!"

"Where did she come from?! Where the hell did you even score a
chick like that?!"

Issei could say so many things to that. Nearly being killed by his ex-
girlfriend (did she even really count as an ex, though? Now that he
thought about it, they never really actually confessed to dating, did
they?) for starters. Instead, he felt a surge of pride swell in his chest,
namely due to the fact that he got to experience things that he was
definitely sure that neither Motohama or Matsuda had yet to
experience. They slowly became unnerved when they saw the smug
grin on his face as he pried Motohama's hands from his collar.

"… boys." he said slowly as he reveled in their looks of disbelief and

horror by his next words. "Have you ever felt what it's like to get
Frenched?"

If there was a happy moment in Issei's life, it had soon been put out
when classes had reached an end. He was just about to head to his
usual spot when he soon discovered a familiar face from last night
entering his classroom. He didn't even need to see who it was, since
the shrill screams of delight from every female student in the
classroom gave it away.

"Hyoudou-kun." the bishounen bastard that was Yuuto Kiba greeted

with a grin, ignoring the star-dazzled looks of the girls around him.
"Are you free right now?"

"I guess. Why?"

"Would you care to join me for lunch?" At this, Issei balked and
stared at the guy as if he were insane. A feeling that was shared by
the majority of the class, given their disbelieving looks at his
ludicrous suggestion. Seeing his expression, Yuuto laughed slightly
and rubbed the back of his neck. "You see, Akeno-san prepared a bit
too much for me, so I was hoping to share it with someone. I invited
Koneko-chan as well, if it is of any consolation."

The brunette frowned deeply, crossing his arms in thoughts. On the

one hand, he'd sooner jump off a bridge than spend time with this
damned handsome. On the other hand though, he'd get to spend
some time with the famed mascot of the school. Then again, on the
third hand, both of the students were also Devils under Rias
Gremory. In truth, though, he was a bit curious about what they were
like. Were they immortal or something, since they weren't human?
Did they age? How old were they? At that thought, he briefly
wondered if that would possibly make Koneko a legal loli before he
shook his head.

As much as he loved that particular fetish, lolis were more Matsuda's

territory.

After a minute, Issei shrugged his shoulders. "Eh, what the hell?
Why not?" he said as he stood up. Yuuto's smile grew before Issei
raised a hand. "Let me make this clear. I reiterate what I said last
night. I. Do not. Like you. The only reason I'm accepting your offer is
because I get to spend time with Koneko-chan."

"Even though you already have Tamamo-sama?" Yuuto smirked

back, causing Issei to blush madly.

" U-urusai !"

Meanwhile, the girls were having a field day. As they left the
classroom, they erupted into hush whispers of excitement.

"D-did you hear that?!"

"Kiba-sama and that perverted Hyoudou-kun, together?!"

"Y-Y-You don't think it might be Hyoudou/Kiba, do you?!"

"No! It can't be! I refuse to accept that pairing!"

"Wait, hold on! What if it's Kiba/Hyoudou?!"

"I SHIP IT!"

Unknown to them, Yuuto had heard every word as they left.

Needless to say, he felt exasperated. 'Good grief. I'm simply inviting
Hyoudou-kun with me because Buchou asked me to keep an eye on
him. Still, I hope none of this gets back to Akeno-senpai, otherwise
she'll have a field day with me.'
Isse on the other hand, also heard their remarks. Suffice to say, he
was not pleased. 'Okay, what the hell?! Why the fuck are they
shipping us?! I don't swing that way, dammit!'

And even if he did, he sure as hell wasn't interested in a bishounen

bastard that deserved to die. Thankfully, the whispers soon faded
away as he followed Yuuto to the rooftop. Upon arrival, he found
Koneko Toujou herself already waiting for them.

"You're late…" She said simply after looking up. She noticed Issei's
presence as well, though if she made any notification that she was
alarmed, she didn't show. Instead, she nodded her head to him. "…
Hentai-senpai."

Issei gawked. "H-Hentai-senpai?" he questioned, clearly taken

aback. "Where'd that one come from?"

"… you're a pervert." She answered simply.

Issei slumped over in dejection. Who knew a remark like that from
his kouhai hurt so much? Especially from Koneko Toujou. Still, she
wasn't wrong. He prided himself in his pervert status, after all.

"Now now, Koneko-chan." Yuuto chided her gently as he held up his

lunch box. "I invited Hyoudou-kun here. Least you can do is show
him some courtesy." Koneko simply gave the two boys a flat stare
before shrugging, going back to snacking on the cookie in her
mouth. The boys then took their seats around the girl, sitting in a
circle of sorts as the blonde opened up the box. Immediately, Issei
smelled something wonderful invading his nostrils. Looking at the
box, he felt a lump of saliva roll down his throat and his mouth flood,
practically drooling over the beautiful presentation of food inside.
"Let's eat."

"… damn." he said absent-mindedly. "On top of being a handsome

bastard, you can cook too?"
"Oh, no. I didn't make this. Akeno-san did." Yuuto told him as he
rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment. "As sad as it is to
admit, I'm afraid I can't cook to save my life."

"Really, now?" At least now he found a weakness with the

Bishounen bastard. He can't cook! Wait till his fans hear this…
scratch that. They would probably find some way to make a positive
spin to it and make him even more popular, dammit!

It was like every negative thing would be positive in their eyes!

Actually, now that he thought about it… wasn't it kind of the same
with him and Tamamo? She knew he was a pervert, yet she still
came onto him like crazy. He could still smell her sweet sent from
last night when she locked lips with him and gave him his first taste
of what a real tongue was like. Never once did he believe he would
ever get to experience what it was like to be Frenched. And he was
damn sure that no girl could kiss like Tamamo.

Was-was this what it was like to being married? If so, then suddenly,
he envied his father and every other married man. On the other
hand, said self-proclaimed wife that earned his parents' approval
was also the incarnation of the Japanese Sun Goddess, so his
relationship was more than weird.

Then again, he was spending his lunch with Devils. Speaking of

which…

"… if you guys don't mind me asking, how'd you end up being
Devils?" he asked out of pure curiosity. "I mean, unless of course
you were born Devils!"

Yuuto chuckled. "I wondered when that questions would be brought

up. To answer, Koneko-chan and myself are Reincarnated. As far as
I know, the only Pureblood Devils are Buchou and Sitri-Kaichou."
Oh, right. The student council president was also a Devil as well. He
completely forgot about that. Well, at least now he knew that his
comparisons to the Devil were spot-on! She was a literal demon. "As
for how we became Devils… that isn't something we're comfortable
telling anyone just yet."

"O-oh."

"I will say this, however." the blonde paused briefly, taking a bite out
of the bread Akeno had prepared for him and gulping it down after a
thorough chewing. "We owe everything to Buchou for reincarnating
us. If it weren't for her…" He trailed off, leaving a faint implication of
how life must have been. Not that Issei could understand or imagine.
Especially given that it was the damned handsome bastard and the
cute loli mascot. "At any rate… Are you going to eat? Can't let this
food go to waste, after all."

"R-right! Thank you for this meal!"

He took his portion of the food and tasted it. His mouth was filled
with bliss. Granted it wasn't as good as the food that Tamamo made,
but it was still pretty delicious.

"You let him get away?!"

When Raynare had been made aware of the recent turn of events
regarding Dohnaseek's encounter with Issei Hyoudou and his
subsequent failure in ending his life, she was most definitely not
happy. The fury in her eyes was enough to make even someone as
sadistic as Mittelt nervous as she stepped back, easing behind a
half-broken bench.

"He was under the protection of someone from the Gremory Family."
Dohnaseek replied coolly as he lit a cigarette in his mouth. He wasn't
a smoker, per say. Rather, he simply enjoyed the foul taste and
fumes the little thing gave his mouth. A reminder, however cruel, that
he was no longer among his brothers and sisters in the pearly white
gates far above this rock. "And in case you have forgotten, the
Princess of Ruin is the younger sister of Lucifer. I am many things,
but I am not suicidal."
"Did you forget the reason why we're here?!" Raynare demanded as
she attempted to grab him, only to let out a grimace and a pitiful
whine - a sound that she detested and loathed with all of her heart -
at the sudden movement. She wasn't fully recovered from her run-in
with Tamamo. She hadn't even regained her wing yet. "Azazel-sama
told us to kill him! I don't give a damn about that princess!"

Kalawarner frowned, folding her arms. "Raynare, be reasonable."

she chastised her companion. "Think for a moment. We're in Devil
Territory. One wrong move and we spark another Great War. Which,
in case you have forgotten, we are not prepared to go through again.
We're still recovering from the effects. Our numbers are just as low
as the Devils, if not worse. If we spark a war, we become extinct. We
have to be smart about this."

"What Kalawarner said." Dohnaskeek smiled thinly, taking in the

sight of Raynare's fuming expression at being talked down to like a
child. "Also, he is under the protection of Tamamo-no-Mae. Between
her and the Red Princess, any fool who tries to take his life has a
death wish. Unless, of course, you have a way to get him alone.
Which you do not, considering you can no longer pose as Yuma
Amano."

"Are you making fun of me, you bastard?!"

"I have no idea what you're talking about. I'm just stating facts. You
had several ways of going about your plan, but instead you chose to
be idiotic. And you tried to start a fight you had no chance of winning.
If anything, I am insulted that I have to work under a woman who has
no smarts whatsoever."

Raynare's face twisted. It was ugly, unfitting for even the most
beautiful of Angels, fallen or not. "You son of a-!"

"Alright, that's enough." Kalawarner interjected before the two

decided to kill each other. "We all know that Raynare's plan had
kinks to work out, but in her defense, none of us ever expected
Amaterasu's Avatar to descend and help the boy."
Raynare gritted her teeth, obviously still angry over Dohnaseek's
remarks. "I don't care how we do it!" she hissed. "I want that boy
dead!"

"And we will." Kalawarner told her. "In the meantime, let's focus on
getting the girl's Sacred Gear. What was her name?"

Dohnaseek grimaced. "Asia Argento. The Holy Maiden of the

Protestant Church."

"So, what's this I hear about you hanging out with the resident Prince
of Kuoh? Ooh, wait, don't tell me! Have you finally decided to trade
your love of breasts for boy love?!"

"God dammit, Aika!" Issei exclaimed in irritation. Ever since word got
out that he wasn't hanging out with Yuuto during lunch, pretty much
the whole school(fangirls) thinks he and him are a pairing! Seriously!
What is wrong with them!?

And Aika being included in that population didn't help things! It's
even worse as she's a person he's acquainted with, so she has
liberties in teasing him with this! The only good thing was that she
hadn't made any inqueries or jokes about him and Tamamo or his
Ise Jr. Those were the last things he needed right now. On that note,
"Why are you following me?"

"I'm not. We're simply just following the same path to home is all."
Aika responded with a grin, tilting her head while he turned his away
with a scowl. "Do you not enjoy my company? I'm rather hurt, Ise-
kun~"

"D-don't call me that! It's creepy as hell!"

"But aren't we good friends?"

"You know we're only acquaintances at best, Kiryuu…" He reminded

her.
And that was just putting it mildly. They had pretty much known each
other since last year. And since then, she's been an utter bane to his
existence. Honestly, at first, it was very bizarre. Meeting a girl so
perverted. Don't get him wrong, Aika was cute in her own little way
and was easy on the eyes, but her personality was just so out of left
field that she was constantly thrown him for a loop. He could never
prepare himself for her!

… didn't stop him from sneaking a few peeks at her ass, though. He
was more of a boobs man, but damn if she didn't have a nice round
bumper.

"Ara? Thinking about my ass when you have that sexy little fox back
home?" Issei flinched and recoiled away from her, hands forming
into a cross. What the hell?! Was she a mind reader now?! Seeing
his reaction, the perverted minx smirked. "I'm not psychic, if that's
what your thinking. Your just too easy to read, Hyoudou."

Dammit! Was he really that transparent and predictable?! "Yes, yes

you are."

"Stop that!"

Aika giggled mischievously as they walked down the road. Issei

grumbled to himself, wondering if there was any actual way for him
to catch this minx off guard when they reached the park. Hopefully,
by this point, they would separate and-

'Alert! Alert! Cute girl off the port bow! Twelve o'clock!'

His female attraction radar went off as his line of sight whipped
around for the source of the signal.

The girl that caught his attention was a foreign beauty. She wasn't
drop-dead sexy, but she wasn't gorgeous either. She was more
along the lines of 'cute' or 'adorable.' Better yet, she was dressed like
a nun, complete with a gold cross around her neck and a white
shroud atop her head, platinum blonde hair spilling out from beneath
it and emerald green eyes looking around the plaza nervously, a
large suitcase in hand.

Noticing the girl caught in his gaze, Aika grinned and adjusted her
glasses. "Ah~ The classic Pure Sister trope. A man of culture as
always, Hyoudou~" she said, albeit with a somewhat mocking tone
before flashing him a predatory smirk. "But, aren't you in a
relationship with that hot mama from the other day?"

Normally, Issei would find some way to retort that, somewhere along
the lines of 'look but do not touch,' but upon that train of thought
reaching his mind, he couldn't help but feel as if his family jewels
were in grave danger.

He felt a chill run down his spine. It was the same chill when he was
present when Tamamo came close to killing Rias, Sona, and the
others a few days ago. In the dark recesses of his mind was a very,
very intimidating image of said fox girl.

With a fist clenched.

And for some reason, he could picture her saying, "First, strike the
crotch! Next, REALLY strike the crotch! Repentance through crotch
violence! Behold my Polygamist Castration Fist! Other deities may
allow harems, but never will I!"

… yeah, on second thought, he'll just stick to his fantasies about

Tamamo.

"Still, I didn't expect to see a foreigner here." the she-devil remarked

with light surprise. Issei looked more closely. Sure enough, the nun
was foreign. "She looks like she's around our age… A foreign
exchange student, maybe?"

"Eh? But, if that were the case, wouldn't we have heard about that?"
Issei asked. If there was one thing that could beat the infamous
housewife gossip network here in town, it was the gossiping and
rumors that circulated around Kuoh like wildfire. They were your best
chance at learning the top info at school, with the Perverted Trio, of
course, being your main source of perverted desires. Motohama
practically made it his mission to spread the entirety of the female
student faculty's three sizes. Even if he found himself under the
scrutiny of Sona and the beatdowns of Katase and Murayama. "I
haven't heard anything about a new student. Have you?"

Aika pursed her lips, tapping her chin. "Not that I can recall. Hm.
Perhaps a business trip."

As much as he wanted to believe that was the case, the brunette

doubted that as he glanced at the church sitting atop the nearby hill.
That place hadn't seen any worship or maintenance since Shidou's
family moved out years ago. 'Shidou…' he recalled his childhood
friend fondly, a sad smile touching his face. 'Man, it's been so long
since I've seen the guy. I wonder if he's gotten any taller. Maybe I
should call him up sometime soon. How long has it been since we
last talked?'

A cute yelp caught his ears. Returning to reality with vigor, he saw
that the poor girl had fallen flat on her face, causing her shroud to
blow off in the wind and a gust to pass by. When it did-

"P-pure white!"

"Ow-owie…" The blonde girl,whined in a cute manner that made

Issei's chest hurt. He felt conflicted on so many levels. The purity of
her panties, her adorable demeanor that nearly gave him sweetness
overload, the fact she was a nun meaning that he'd get smited,
and…

Tamamo's image lingered. Once again, a shudder passed through

him. "Damn she has you whipped." Aika whistled, now wishing to
meet Tamamo and speak with her before looking back at the nun.
"We should probably go help her. Watching her try fruitlessly with
talking to strangers is just kind of pitiful." Issei balked at her, staring
at her as if she was some foreign entity. Took him a moment to
realize he was looking at her back as she was already walking away.
Thinking back on this decision in the present, Issei thought it was
stupid of him to actually go along with Aika's ideas. He sounded very
much like a jackass at this time, but he had absolutely no reason to
help a stranger. Besides, he knew that there were at least a few
people who knew a foreign language. Kuoh was just that small. In
the future, however, Issei would one day silently thank Aika for this
suggestion while also at the same time lamenting his idiotic decision
to escort the girl to her destination as it had set in motion the events
that he would mourn for the rest of his days.

Tamamo had been practically bouncing with energy as she walked

away from an outright stunned shopkeeper, fully aware how she was
staring at her swaying hips, much like every other hotblooded male
in the viscinity. Given her stunning good looks, this was to be
expected. It was how she made Toba fall in love with her at first
sight. That being said, she perhaps should have chosen another look
entirely as the casual clothes she donned when she met the
Hyoudou Family had garnered quite a few carnal desires. A few
brave men had even attempted to flirt with her.

She promptly introduced them to her foot. Her body was reserved to
her darling husband, after all!

'Speaking of Ise, he reminds me a bit of Toba, now that I think about

it…' Tamamo pondered as she made her way back to the main road,
leading back to the house. 'As well as that other person… What was
their name again? Hakuno Kishinami?'

As a side-effect to her full reincarnation, Tamamo had also received

the memories of her "fragments" that had been called into the Holy
Grail War. Among those memories was her time as the Caster
Servant, called into the Moon Cell Holy Grail War. These memories
were not perfect, mind you. If anything, they were constantly coming
and going at random intervals. Tamamo recalled that her fragment
had been summoned by a Master that had no past to speak of.
Barely even any emotion. Even so, she could faintly remember the
love and devotion she had to them. She couldn't remember if they
were male or female, but she did remember them having brown hair
and eyes. As well as their unwavering determination to see through
the war's end.

There were other memories as well. Memories from her other

fragments - Berserker, Lancer, Assassin too. The fragments
summoned by another Master, a girl with fiery red hair and a smile
that hid the burdens of someone fighting for humanity' future. They
were pieces of her. Shards of the being that made up Tamamo-no-
Mae. The Tamamo Nine, as her Caster incarnation referred to them.
Having been fully reincarnated, Tamamo was composed of all of
them. Therefore, she had all of their traits. It was chaotic when she
was revived into the world at first: having so many different
personalities rampaging and trying to assert dominance. Though
they were one of the same, they all wanted to be "Tamamo." To be a
single entity. And also because they were unwilling to share their
new husband.

Had this been any other Tamamo who had been restored to her full
glory, she would have likely have folded or cracked because of the
voices, shattering and breaking apart. However, she was the true
Tamamo-no-Mae. The Original.

And she promptly asserted her dominance and told the Nine to shut
up and listen.

They were in a new world with a flesh and blood body. They were
free from the shackles of a servant class container and capable of
sustaining their new form. Why use this chance to squander around
and bicker when they can explore their new life?

That convinced them to follow her.

Of course, there was the occasional spat every now and then. Mainly
in regards to her new husband. Her "Lancer" personality had told her
to be aggressive. To go on the attack and just consumate their
marriage on the spot. Oh by Izanagi did she want to, but it would be
very rude. Besides, Ise was quite cute when he was so flustered and
aroused beyond words. A sentiment shared by her "Assassin"
personality. The "Berserker" personality had more or less been
enthralled by Ise's adorable nature and practically demanded from
the others that they should protect him at all costs. It was
unanimous.

As for her "Assassin" personality… Well… the less said about her
the better. She is very mischievous, sly, and scheming… much kore
than her other personalities. That being said, she did have a great
taste in fashion! In fact, she was the one who designed the clothes
she was wearing.

"Now then, what should I make for dinner today?" she wondered to
herself. She had just reached the main road when her fox ears
nearly perked up and exposed her true nature, immediately catching
sight of her beloved husband. A wide smile touched her face, fully
intent on embracing him and about to break into a run to reach him
before she noticed something… very worrisome.

Namely, the fact that there were two girls next to him. A brunette with
glasses stood next to him while he helped up a blonde girl who
appeared to be a nun.

Her husband senses were tingling. She did not like either of them
being so close to Issei like that.

'Wait. They could just be friends.' she tried to rationalize before she
went full on panic mode. 'I can't jump to conclusions! Hubby wouldn't
cheat on me, r-right?' Even at these thoughts, doubt crept into her
heart. One of the girls was wearing a similar a uniform to his, so
maybe she was his classmate? Tamamo didn't want to be so
intrusive on her husband's life, but her responsability and duty as a
wife would not allow her worries to remain! She must uncover the
truth! Sneakily, she creeped up on the two, using a charm to hide her
presence and form from prying eyes as she sneaked up behind the
three.

"… how exactly do you know Italian, Kiryu?"

"We do have foreign language classes." the brown-haired girl called
Kiryu reminded him. "And aren't you supposed to be taking English
classes?"

Issei laughed awkwardly as he scratched his cheek, turning his head

away in shame. It was such an adorable sight that made her want to
glomp him. Tamamo rightfully refrained, lest she blow her cover. She
then looked over to Kiryu as she tended to the foreign nun, pulling
her up. She was also capable of understanding what they were
speaking, given her nature.

"You okay there?"

"Y-yes. Thank you very much, miss." the nun said as she dusted off
her clothes before straightening her back.

Immediately, Tamamo was put on full alert when she looked at her
face. She wasn't entirely sure why, but for some reason her tail
fluffed up, fur standing on end in alarm. '… why do I feel threatened
around this nun?'

"No problem. We couldn't just ignore you like that, could we?" She
replied before gesturing to Issei. "Well, this guy couldn't stop staring,
so we had to help out."

Issei frowned heavily as he glared at the woman. "I-I wasn't staring!"

he tried to deny the accusation, albeit rather weakly. Tamamo
wanted to cry. He was still ogling other women?! She knew from
Mother that he was a pervert and wanted to have a harem, but she
resolved to change those ways and restrict his carnal desire solely to
her. If she was unable to do that, then she's failed as a wife! "You
don't have proof!"

"Two words. White. Panties."

'Ah. So Ise likes white underwear?' That'd be good information to file

away later. She would've assumed he liked black and lacy. But it
looks like his tastes varies. Now that she thought about it, though,
when she discovered his abomination of a room, she found quite a
few magazines, each with different styles and fetishes. Already, she
felt her "Lancer" personality cooking up a plan to ensure that he
would have the night of his life. Assuming he didn't pass out from a
nosebleed again.

"So, what brings you to Kuoh, Asia?" Kiryu asked curiously. "Are you
here for schooling?"

"O-oh, no. I'm here to supervise the church here in this area!"

Tamamo's eyes drifted over to the dilapidated building sitting atop

the hill close by, raising an eyebrow. She came to supervise that
place? From what she saw, it hasn't received so much as a single
visitor. In fact, when she was at the market, she overheard a few
people mentioning that the town mayor had been thinking of tearing
down the Church if they couldn't raise enough money to repair it.
'Something about this smells fishy.' she wrinkled her nose, half-
tempted to drop the invisibility and confront them. 'I wonder what this
Asia Argento's true intentions are…'

It was best if she kept a close eye on this one. Her gut feeling told
her she was dangerous. Something her "Lancer" aspect agreed with
whole-heartedly alongside the "Berserker." Even her "Assassin"
could tell there was some form of mischief or suspicion in the air.

'Why do I get this feeling that Tama-chan is around? ' Issei wondered
as he found himself looking around every now and then, trying to find
his 'wife' but found her nowhere to be seen. Ever since they met
Asia, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end, as if
reacting to someone. He could even smell the sweet scent of her
lovely hair or perfume or whatever she used to make her smell so
damn sweet somewhere nearby. Maybe someone used that same
smell? He doubted Aika would. She HATED perfume. Couldn't stand
the stuff.
"Your Japanese is kind of good, Asia." Aika said as they walked
together towards the Church. "A little on the rough side, though."

"Thank you. I was taught how to speak before I came here. But I'm
still not very good. I can't read kanji either…" She replied in earnest.

"Don't worry. I'm sure you'll get it eventually."

"Still pretty impressive." Issei chimed in. "So, why'd you get sent
here? I mean, Kuoh isn't anything special. Sure, it isn't out in the
sticks, but it isn't exactly noteworthy either. Plus, the church here in
town is old." And by that, he meant very old. He was surprised the
place was even still standing after it was left to rot in disrepair. "No
one's ever come around to fix it since the Priest left town years ago."

He should know, considering that the priest was Shidou's father.

When they moved away, no one ran the Church since.

"Truthfully, I don't know. I was just reassigned to be here… but I

wasn't fully aware of the details."

Aika raised an eyebrow. "Seriously? That's kind of irresponsible."

she remarked with a huff. Issei had to agree. They more or less just
threw her in here blind without any real knowledge. Did they just
expect her to fix the church all by her little lonesome? Ooh, wait.
Maybe she was one of those surprisingly strong little girls in manga
and anime he's seen before! No, wait. This was real life. Besides,
she looked like she couldn't hurt a fly.

'Then again, aren't appearances deceiving?' a little voice whispered.

'Look at what happened with Yuma-chan.' He winced at the memory,
vividly recalling her twisted features and those horrible black wings,
spear in hand as she aimed to cut him down. He noticed how his
hands were shaking just from the mere memory and tried to calm
himself down, taking a breath.

"Hyoudou?" He looked to his side, noticing Aika staring at him

weirdly. "You okay there?"
"I-I'm fine." he lied rather lamely. She could easily tell he was lying,
too. "Just… shaking off some bad thoughts."

"Hmm…" She stared at him in a scrutinizing manner. As much as

she wanted to call him out on his lie, she could tell something was
bothering him and he really didn't want to talk about it. She would
ask him later. "Meh. Fine. I'm surprised a guy like you has bad
thoughts given how dirty of a kind you have."

"Well you're just a pot calling the kettle black, aren't you?" He
retorted.

"How many men have you scanned?"

"That all depends. Do you want to know what your two buddies'
sizes are?"

Issei gagged. "Hell no!" Why the hell would she even bring that up?!

Mentally, Aika grinned in victory (although, it was seen externally as

well). She was able to get him out of that funk. A depressed Issei
was a rather off-putting one. She rather enjoyed Issei when he was
at his high-time of perversity. As a fellow pervert, she quite enjoyed
his company. And, of course, his impressive size. It was a wonder
how in the world nobody noticed that noticable bulge that sometimes
appeared when his lust as at its peak. Perhaps he hid it rather well?
She noticed how Asia was staring at the two in confusion, wondering
what they were possibly talking about. So beautifully innocent~ What
sort of face would she make if she taught her indecent stuff? More
importantly, how naughty could she make that nun dress look?

"It's nothing." she assured the innocent girl. As they grew closer to
the church, Aika noted how the church was more broken down that
she thought. There were quite a few cracks on the surface, a stain
glass window was shattered and muddy, and the nearby vegetation
was seeping into the building, vines wrapping around one of the
doors. The other was smashed in, likely due to vandalism. "This
place really is shoddy. How is it even still standing after all this time?"
Issei shrugged, though he could picture Shidou's face if he saw what
became of the church they used to play in way back when. He
glanced over towards the small playground off to the side. The jungle
gym was all rusted, missing numerous bars. The slide was lopsided,
metal bent and warped. Even the rubber tire was slashed up and
marked with graffiti. 'I remember we used to hide away in that tire all
the time when we played hide-n-seek from our parents.' he thought
vividly. For a moment, a memory played out as he and another
brown-haired child ran around the playground, diving into the rubber
tire and scrambling inside, giggling all the while. 'It practically was
our little secret hideout. Though I do remember how he always said
we should build ourselves a treehouse.'

Asia and Aika continued their approach towards the church, the
brunette found himself stopping and wincing in pain as he felt yet
another headache ravage his mind. 'Urgh… Seriously. Why do I
keep getting these headaches? Do I have a tumor or something?!'

"You doin' okay there, Hyoudou-kun?" Aika asked him in concern.

Just as Issei was about to reply, he caught sight of something out of

the corner of his eye. Something black, with a thin long pole.
Turning, he soon recognized the figure and his eyes widened before
he rushed at the two girls, pinning them to the floor. "Get down!"

Something hot whizzed over his head, hot air blowing up against his
back. Moments later, something slammed into the ground with a
thud. Aika, stunned and confused, pushed Issei off of her and looked
at the source, only to stare in shock. Asia, on the other hand, looked
surprised to see the object. "A light spear?" she questioned before
she turned her head. When she did, her eyes widened. "F-Fallen… !"

"Tch." Raynare scowled. "I missed!"

Beside her, a lolita with blonde pigtails frowned. "You tryin' to kill the
nun or something?" she asked, folding her arms. "Work on your aim,
you cripple!"
Issei froze upon seeing the two. Already, he was having flasbacks
from that day at the park. Cold sweat drenched his skin, pouring over
his face while he remained frozen. "Y-Yuma…"

"Oh? If it isn't Issei-kun…" the fallen sneered. "To think you would be
here as well? Such a lucky day!"

"Y-you know these guys?" Aika asked shakily. "W-why do they have
wings?!"

"They tried to kill me!" He stammered.

"What?!"

Mittelt rolled her eyes. "So dramatic…" she muttered before she
turned back to Raynare. "There's an extra with them. What do you
want to do?"

"We kill her, of course." Raynare replied, causing Mittelt's eyes to

widen. "I want to finish this up quickly."

"Y-you do realize if we kill her, we might attract Gremory's attention,

right?" the lolita stuttered, not wanting to anger the younger sister of
Lucifer. "Can't we just, you know, kill the kid, take the nun and wipe
her memories?"

Raynare turned and snarled at the little girl, bearing her fangs down
at her. "Are you questioning me, Mittelt?!" she seethed. "Did you
forget that Azazel-sama put me in charge of this mission?! If I say,
kill her, you kill her!"

"But can we really cover this up?! If we kill both the humans,
Gremory is gonna be suspicious for two deaths you know!"

"It doesn't matter! They're just humans! No one would miss them!"

"And that is that kind of thinking why the detest you crows so much."
A familiar, sharp voice cut in. Issei's body was unfrozen, head
whipping around so fast he thought he felt his neck snap. Behind him
was Tamamo, clad in her blue kimono with a dangerous look in her
eyes. The moment the Fallen Angels realized that she was standing
there, Mittelt let out a yelp and pulled back. Raynare's face, however,
was racked with fury and loathing towards the woman. "I'm
beginning to grow annoyed by your attempts to kill Our Husband,
you filthy hag." Tamamo said, her eyes narrowed and a murderous
aura pouring out of her body. "First you have one of your cronies
dare attack him when We were not looking, and now you try to kill
him again, and before Us no less. You must have a death wish."

"Shut up, filthy youkai!" Raynare roared. There was an almost manic,
crazed look in her eyes. Her beautiful features were marred, almost
foreign now. "If it weren't for you, that little shitstain would have been
dead by now! I had him in the palm of my hand, and you fucked it
up!"

Issei whimpered, the memory playing out again. The taunting smile,
the spear. It was too much. His hands clamped over his head,
sniffling and trying to block out the memory and words playing out in
his head. Seeing this, Tamamo's heart ached for him. This was the
woman who had captured his heart before and then played with him
before shattering it. Then her face contorted into silent fury as,
unanimously, all of the Tamamo Nine agreed that the crow didn't
deserve to die so quickly. She was going to suffer in the worst,
possible way imaginable.

"R-Raynare, what the hell're you doing?!" Mittelt screamed in panic.

"Are you trying to get us killed?! That's Tamamo-no-Mae your pissing
off here!"

In response, Raynare backhanded her, causing the poor girl to recoil

and clutch her cheek. "Shut! Up!" She didn't care anymore. She was
just so furious. Being looked down upon, humiliated, and disgraced.
She didn't care if it was Tamamo-no-mae. She wanted the fox bitch
dead.

However, in her rage, she didn't notice the talisman fly and stick to
her extended arm.
"Just shut up already." The deity said coldly.

The Fallen's world was consumed by blinding heat, frigid cold, and
sharp lightning all at once. In seconds, she went down back to Earth.
Mittelt let out a yelp, recoiling away. Aika and Asia stared at the sight
in utter shock, looking on in disbelief by what was happening. The
former was the most affected, having finally been exposed to the
world of the supernatural.

But it was still a gruesome sight.

"What-what in the…" Aika stammered. "What is-I don't-what's going

on?!" She looked back at Tamamo, pointing a shaky finger at her. "Y-
you! Hyoudou's girl! W-why're you dressed like some kind of
youkai?!"

"Take Our Husband and get out of here." Tamamo commanded the
girl with a voice that left no room for arguments, much less any vocal
disagreements. "We are going to incinerate this whore."

Aika was only stunned for maybe four seconds before she grabbed a
still-out-of-it Issei and began to drag him away, along with Asia, who
looked behind her with shock. Before long, they were slowly
becoming dots in the horizon. Mittelt saw them leaving, but made no
move to try and go after them. Something Tamamo noticed and
stared at her, causing her to shrink. "At least you have some wits.
Not so much this bitch."

"Y-you…" Slowly, Raynare rose up from the ground, no worse for

wear. Tamamo had purposely lessened the power of the talisman in
order to get a point across: she didn't need to go all out. She could
beat her easily. And she didn't even need to try. Raynare realized
this fact very well… and it only served to enrage her even further.
"YOU FUCKING CUNT! I'M GOING TO TEAR OFF YOUR TAILS,
STUFF THEM DOWN YOUR THROAT, AND RIP OUT YOUR HEAD
AND PRESENT IT TO AZAZEL-SAMA! I WILL NOT LET SOME
DELUSIONAL FOOL GET IN MY WAY!"
Somehow, this served to amuse the incarnation of the Sun Goddess.
Enough so that a wry smile touched her lips. "Delusional? Hmph.
Have you not been taking a better look at yourself? You clearly think
you can win this." She took a step forward and swung her hand,
creating several tailsmans. "In case you haven't figured it out yet,
hag… let Us say this as clearly as possible."

Together, the Tamamo Nine surged and her smile turned into a feral
grin, just like that of a fox out for a hunt.

"Hellfire can't possibly compare to the Sun."

Aika ran like hell through the streets, dragging a concerned Asia and
dazed Issei away from what would be described as a cluster fuck. As
a normal human, she had absolutely no idea what was happening
right now. Girls with black wings. Spears of light. Issei's girlfriend
dressed as a fox girl Youkai. One would think they were LARPing or
something.

However, her instincts told her to flee when she felt the presence
exuded by all of them. Her fight or flight response was triggered, and
by following Tamamo's request, she escaped with the others.

She had no clue what the heck was going on. She would interrogate
Issei about it later, but now she had to get them away as far as
possible from the Church. They had just reached the plaza when
Issei found himself tripping over his feet, falling to the ground and
face scraping up against asphalt. Skin ripped open, causing a small
amount of blood to leak down his face. "Are you alright?!" Asia cried
as she rushed to pull him up. "M-Mr. Hyoudou!"

"Now is not the time to be shell-shocked, man!" Aika shouted as she

grabbed his arm. "C'mon, we gotta-!"

"I'm afraid this is as far as you three go." a cold female voice called
out. Aika shuddered, slowly turning to find two more people in the air
with black feathery wings. The woman was downright sexy, and her
skimpy dress did little to hide her bountiful body and showed off an
impressive amount of leg and cleaveage, but her stoic face and eyes
ruined the appeal. Next to her was a sharply-dressed man with a
coat and fedora hat, armed with a light spear. "Unless you want to
die, little girl, hand over that nun to us."

Aika cursed while Issei froze up again. 'Dammit, there were two
more of these freaks?!'

If they were anything like the two at the Church,mother things were
very, very bad. She glanced at Asia, who was tending to a fidgeting
Issei. The look on his face made her feel a pang of pity. It was the
same, terrified expression he had in class the other day. She now
realized that it was because of these freaks. Granted, she would've
been the same if they nearly killed her.

But why would they want Asia?

She glanced at Asia, who fidgeted and squirmed. Slowly, she

pressed herself closer to Issei. Aika, putting on the best brave face
she could muster, turned to the two. "W-why? What do you want with
her?"

"That isn't your concern." the fedora-wearing man stated with a

serious face. "Just give us Asia Argento, and you won't be harmed."

"And what about Issei?" Aika challenged. The silence she received
told her everything. She bit her lip and glanced back at Issei, who
was staring at the two Fallen fearfully. 'Dammit, this is bad! We're in
a rock and a hard place! What do I do? What can I do…?!'

A spear came flying dangerously close to her cheek, stabbing into

the ground and fading away moments later. A burning cut seared
through layers of skin, drawing blood as a result. Her body shook,
but she couldn't find the strength to scream or cry out. She fearfully
looked up, finding the woman's arm in another position. "We won't
ask again." she said coldly. "I'd prefer not to kill you, but if you don't
give us that girl, you will be meeting God earlier than intended."
She gulped. These two weren't playing around. They were really
going to kill her and Issei. Her legs trembled, barely able to support
her now. She maintained her brave front, but internally, she was
panciking. She was faced with Death.

She didn't know what to do! By all rights, she was dead to rights.
Somehow, though, God must have taken pity on the poor girl,
because (ironically) divine interventation came upon her.

In the form of Koneko Toujou, slugging the man square in the face
and sending him right out of the air.

"What the-?!" But the female Fallen was cut off as a black blade
came swinging close to her face. Aika blinked once. Twice. She
rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn't hallucinating.

Yuuto Kiba and Koneko Toujou were right there… protecting them.

"… huh?"

"Whew. We made it in time." Yuuto breathed a hefty sigh of relief as

he touched the ground after he forced the woman back before he
looked at Koneko, who landed on the ground on all fours with a
predatory look in her eyes, hands twitching and ready to punch her
foe again. "Think you got him?"

"… missed his jaw." was the only response as she stared at the man,
who clamored up to his feet, rubbing his face. His nose was caved
in, blood leaking through.

"Damn… Gremory's servants?!" the woman cursed their luck, forging

a Light Spear.

Yuuto swiped his sword, glaring at the two Fallen Angels in distaste.
"We gave you a warning earlier." he said. "This marks your second
offense. I don't believe we have to tell you what happens next."
"… so screwed." Koneko said with hidden satisfaction about the
prospect of beating them down.

"Then we'll just drag you both to hell with us!" The male Fallen
growled as a bright, blue spear manifested in hand.

"Sorry, but we don't have any plans of letting that happen." Yuuto
replied as he extended a free hand. Seemingly out of thin air, a new
sword came into his grasp: this one with a light red blade, a haze
dancing around it with sparks flickering around the hilt. He then
looked over his shoulder. "Kiryu-chan, take Hyoudou-san and that
girl out of here!"

"R-Right!" Realizing that another cluster duck was about to take

place, she took Asia and Issei and pulled them away from the
danger zone.

Kalawarner was about to intercept them, not wanting them to get

away again, but was barred by Yuuto's blades, nearly cutting her
head from her neck. "Ah!" She immediately pulled back, dashing
away and creating a spear into her hand. "Damned Devils! If we
don't kill that boy, Azazel-sama will have our heads!"

"Your heads were forfeit the moment you violated the laws of the
treaty!"

Mittelt was terrified. No, scratch that. She was scared shitless.

How could she not be? She was witnessing the full power of the
Amaterasu Incarnation first hand. If only Raynare had been smart
enough to not dismiss her claims. And now she was paying the
price.

"Just stand still and die, you little whore!"

"My my, do you kiss your mother with that mouth?" Tamamo goaded
Raynare into attacking. Due to her frenzied rage, the Fallen could
not see that the Youkai was now completely manipulating her
actions.

She was like a puppet on strings by this point. Obeying the whims of
the maestro. Out of rage, she took to the air and called two light
spears into her hand, sending them flying towards Tamamo, who
effortlessly knocked them away with a simple kick. Mittelt knew
better to get involved, but the sheer dominating presence and terror
that the Sun Avatar presented had rooted her in place. She didn't
dare move an inch, instead merely watching helplessly as Raynare
continued to throw spear after spear and Tamamo effortlessly
destroying them as if they were nothing.

Eventually, the deity grew annoyed by the pitiful onslaught, so she

decided to attack a bit. She drew two talismans and threw them with
extreme precision and speed. They attached to Raynare's legs, and
promptly dragged her back to the earth.

"Grgh?!" The crash back down to the pavement was not a pleasant
one. Her arm twisted and bent in a direction that was not meant to
for a normal human. At best, it was a mere inconvenience. Being a
Fallen Angel, a being higher than a human, had its advantages.
However, when she tried to stand, she found that her legs were
glued to the ground. "W-what?!" Struggling, she tried to move them.
They were firmly planted. No matter how much she struggled, they
refused to move for even an inch. "Why can't I move my legs?!"

"It is pointless to struggle." Tamamo said condescendingly. "Those

seals manipulate gravity to be several times greater than normal.
You can no longer fly with those precious wings of yours."

Raynare lifted her head, bearing her teeth at the woman. "Wh-why
you damned… !"

"Silence!" The goddess avatar declared in a frigid tone. "Insects

have no right to speak." Raynare opened her mouth, likely to deliver
another snarling insult or curse. However, it was cut short when
Tamamo narrowed her eyes, throwing another charm. This one was
planted firmly over her mouth, leaving her to only let out muffled
screams and roars of obscured profanity. "There. That's better." the
fox maiden smirked before she turned her attention to Mittelt, who
promptly froze beneath her gaze. "And as for you… You at least had
the decency to not get involved. In fact, you haven't even moved an
inch." Her eyes narrowed as her smirk turned almost vicious,
sauntering forward with her tail flicking about. "What to do with you,
We wonder? Should We rip off your wings? Burn you alive? You
people were trying to kill Our precious husband, after all."

Mittelt couldn't mutter a word. She was too scared. Instead, all she
could do was slump to the ground in a mess, tears streaming down
her cheeks. The sight only made Tamamo even more pleased. At
least this one knew when to fold. Her Lancer self was telling her to
kill her before she became too much of a threat, but strangely her
Assassin fragment disagreed, bringing up an interesting argument.
Killing her would be a waste. She would serve to be of more use if
she was alive. She held an internal debate for a moment, consulting
with the rest of the Nine before returning her attention back to the
gothic lolita.

"You should feel honored, little crow." she said, folding her arms
beneath her bountiful bosom. "We will allow you to live… That is,
assuming you tell me everything."

The traumatized girl found her voice, only stammering and shaking
uncontrollably. "W-what do you wish to know, Tamamo-sama?!" she
squawked obediently. From her spot, Raynare thrashed with a
crazed look in her eyes. If she could speak, she would probably
threaten to kill Mittelt if she said anything.

"From what We gathered, someone named Azazel ordered my

Husband's death. We want to know why."

"A-Azazel-sama believed the boy had a S-Sacred Gear! One that

made him d-deemed d-dangerous!" She spoke truthfully.
"And just what led him to believe that? Had he been spying on Our
beloved?" Tamamo questioned.

"I-I don't know! A-Azazel-sama has always had an interest in S-

Sacred Gears!"

"So he's a stalker then." She deduced. "And what made him think
that Our dear husband possessed one of them?"

"W-We were asked to spy on him for three weeks! T-then Kokabiel-
sama told us Azazel-sama wanted him eliminated!"

Tamamo narrowed her eyes. "And who is Kokabiel?"

"Another of our Leaders!" H-He told us Azazel-sama wanted him

dead!"

"I see… And none of you ever stopped to clarify with Azazel if his
orders were true?"

"Wh-what do you mean?!"

Tamamo wondered if she should feel annoyed or just outright

curious. From the sound of it, this Kokabiel was likely Azazel's
second-in-command, or perhaps someone who answered directly to
him. It could be a case of misunderstood orders and that they
thought they were meant to eliminate her husband… or she should
could just be reading too much into this, as her "Berserker"
personality told her plainly. Either way, the fact remained: these filthy
crows had dared to try and kill her Husband, and by Izanagi they
would pay. She bore no ill will to the little girl, but she would punish
her for her transgressions.

First things first…

Slowly, Tamamo looked over at Raynare, her tail flickering about. So

many ideas came to mind. Ways to torture and humiliate the woman.
Enough to make her pay a thousand time's over. But the more the
ideas came, the more dissatisfied she felt. None felt even remotely
suitable for trash such as her. When the ideas failed to be of use,
she consulted with the Tamamo Nine. Their ideas were, to be
honest, ranging from utter torture to downright borderline on murder
in the goriest fashion possible. Yet somehow, none of it even felt
right for that woman. Tamamo wanted her to suffer in the most
horrible way possible. To live and feel pain for the rest of her
miserable life.

Then her "Assassin" fragment offered an idea and brought a grin to

her face. One that rung alarm bells in Raynare's head as she
approached.

It was perfect. Truly a fitting punishment for someone so arrogant.

"Are you familiar with the legend of Icarus?" Tamamo asked with a
sickeningly sweet smile. "It's an old Greek legend. Icarus was
granted wings by his father, Daedalus, to escape imprisonment from
Minos. However, he grew arrogant in his flight capabilities and
soared higher and higher, challenging the Sun. Soon, his wings,
crafted from wax and feathers, melted from the Sun's gaze and he
plummeted to his demise. Do you understand where We are going
with this?" A mass of flame manifested in Tamamo's hand.

"You have flown too close to the Sun…" She grasped both wings in
her flame encased hands.

No sooner had she done so had the feathery pinions become

soaked in red. Muffled screams erupted from Raynare's threat,
thrashing about and trying to pull Tamamo off of her. Her grip was
like a steel vice, refusing to budge an inch. The longer she held unto
the wings, the more the flames spread. Mittelt's mouth became
closed by her hands, watching in horror as her comrade was being
stripped of all that she was. Tamamo had no plans to kill her, of
course. She wanted her to suffer in agony. Stripping her of these
filthy wings: the symbol of her power, was just the first of many long
steps.
"Only when Icarus' wings were burned, he came crashing back down
to the Earth." Tamamo remarked off-handedly as if she wasn't
burning off Raynare's wings, all with a smile on her face. "His death
was a quick one. Yours will not be." Her smile grew, revealing the
sharp molars that looked more fitting on a wild beast than a beautiful
woman. "We won't kill you. We need you to understand what you've
done. You claimed to be of higher standing than humans… So let us
see how you fare on their level, hm?"

Raynare continued to scream. Whether or not she heard her

tormentor over the pain was unknown. Her nerves were screaming.
Her head throbbed. Her very essence was being burned away.

This torment continued for several more moments.

And then, with a prolonged and purposely dragged out and weak
tug, the smoldering wings ripped from her shoulder blades, peeling
away charred flesh and exposing throbbing red muscle. Gaping red
holes, gushing blood remained on Raynare's back. When her wings
were ripped out, most of her shoulder blades came out with them.

With a flick of her wrists, the ashen remains of the black wings
crumbled to dust in Tamamo's hands before they scattered in the air.

All that was left of the Fallen Angel Raynare was a mortified and
spasming girl with raven black hair, body lying helplessly on the
ground with tears staining her face. Her eyes were glazed over, a
sign that she had gone unconscious from the intensity of the pain.
There was even foam leaking out from the corners of her covered
mouth, seeping through the talisman. Satisfied with her work,
Tamamo flicked her wrist and removed the bindings. Raynare didn't
even budge an inch, confirming she had indeed passed out from the
pain.

A shame. She was hoping she was still conscious so that she could
rub the fact that she was no longer an "Angel" in her face. She
looked at her hands in disgust, noting how they were covered in
ashes of the remains of her wings before she dusted them off,
removing the black remains.

"There." she said sadistically to the unconscious woman. "Now you

are on the same level as those humans you hate." She then turned
her attention to Mittelt, who didn't dare move an inch. She was too
terrified. If she wasn't scared of Tamamo-no-Mae, she definitely was
now. "We will let you live, little crow, but remember this." she warned
her, holding up her hand and forging a dark red flame. "If you dare
harm Our Husband, know that there is no place for you to hide from
Us."

"Y-YES, TAMAMO-NO-MAE-SAMA!" Mittelt cried, prostrating herself

before the avatar, head planted firmly on the floor.

Tamamo nodded in approval. Good. The girl knew how to act before
an Avatar of the Sun Goddess. All that was left now is to wrap things
up.

For the upteenth time today, Aika wondered what in the hell was
happning in her life as she watched the two Fallens, known as
Dohnaseek and Kalawarner, battle against two of her schoolmates.
Both of which were popular idols in their own respective rights,
mascot and prince. Her mind was still having trouble processing
what was happening.

'Okay, brain. Let's do a recap. We met with Hyoudou-kun, walked

with him, met this sweet, naive and innocent nun named Asia, have
plans to corrupt her on a later date, and then we ran into actual
angels. And apparently one of these angels tried to kill Hyoudou-kun.
Then we get saved by Hyoudou's girlfriend, who turns out to be a
youkai. And now we're saved by the mascot of Kuoh and the Prince,
one who's throwing punches like a damned superstar boxer and
another who can apparently make swords out of freaking thin air!
When the hell did I walk into a fantasy novel?!'
And her words were no exaggeration. Yuuto fought like a
swordsman. One a sword in hand shattered, a new blade took its
place. To say that his swordsmanship was little more than him
swinging it around would be foolish. It looked more like dancing.
Every time the light spear came close, he parried it and retaliated
with equal force. Koneko had no such grace. When she moved, she
came in like a blur and struck heavy like a freight train coming down
on a helpless babe. Dohnaseek had felt that punch first hand and did
not wish to suffer another blow, dodging as best he could.

Her mind still had difficulty processing everything. Just how long
were things like this?! Was this even real? Was she dreaming? No.
What she felt before was definitely real. Issei was still shaking, but
he at the very least had managed to become coherent enough that
he realized how much danger they were in, taking refuge nearby
while their classmates fought with the Fallen Angels.

"I don't understand what's going on here…" Aika moaned pitifully.

"Why is Kiba-kun fighting? And how does he have so many swords
that just pop out of nowhere?! Is he copying Shirou Emiya? And how
can Toujou-chan hit so hard?!"

'I wonder if I should tell her they're both Devils…' Issei pondered the
thought before he risked taking a peek, only to duck when a Light
Spear came dangerously close to making a hole in his head. "This is
crazy… We're stuck in a rock and a hard place!" he shouted. "That
old geezer's just tossing spears left and right like it's nobody's
business! We try and get out of here, we're gonna get skewered!"

"Tell me something I don't already know!" Aika hissed. "And more

importantly, why the heck was your girlfriend dressed like some kind
of sexy youkai?! Is she into cosplay or something?!"

"It-it's a long story! I'll tell you later!"

Aika opened her mouth in protest, but a Light Spear landed

dangerously close to her face, causing her to freak out and recoil,
landing on her butt.
Back to the battlefield, Yuuto had taken to jumping high into the air.
Normally, he'd be a sitting duck, but like the two opponents he and
Koneko faced, he was not without his own pair of wings. His back
throbbed before the fabric of his shirt was ripped open, allowing two
leather pinions to spread out. "I'm not particularly found of my wings,
as I prefer dueling on the ground." he admitted to Kalawarner before
he created another sword, this one covered in a thin layer of frost.
"But that does not mean I do not know how to fight in the air!"

With a mighty flap, he rocketed off the ground, straight toward the
female Fallen. Kalawarner threw her spear, but Yuuto intercepted it
and knocked it away. He closed the distance in seconds, sword
raised above his head. Bringing them down, he was only barred from
first blood by a Light Spear, held in both hands. Scowling,
Kalawarner shrugged off his attack and delivered a kick, pushing him
aside and twirling her spear around to throw it. However, she was
foiled when she found Dohnaseek heading right for her, having been
struck by Koneko when he was unable to dodge. She evaded and let
him recover on his own, straightening himself out before retaliating,
creating three Light Spears and sending them her away.

Koneko just gave him a flat stare. "… beat it." she said in her usual
deadpan tone before delivering a punch, destroying them all at once
before she grabbed one of the nearby pillars decorating the park,
uprooting it from the ground with ease before she proceeded to
throw it straight at the old man. The Fallen didn't know what his him.
Literally, as he made the mistake of turning his back to help his
comrade.

The pillar hit him dead on. The force of the impact also caused one
of his wings to crumble and bend, shattering the bone. As a result,
he was sent back down to Earth. Kalawarner's eyes widened in
panic. "Dohnaseek!" she cried in panic, moving to help him before
she found herself intercepted by Yuuto, his swords barring her way.
"Damned Devil! Get out of my way!"

"Not a chance!" the blonde barked back as he pushed her back,

proceeding to deliver consecutive slashes. They were all blocked,
but they gradually pushing Kalawarner back. Then he successfully
shattered her Spears in a single stroke, having focused each of his
strikes on a single point before he deftly raised his leg and brought it
down upon her, throwing her off balance. "Now, Koneko!"

The petite girl silently nodded as she spread her own wings. She
took off like a bullet and struck Kalawarner in the center of her back.
The enhanced power behind the strike was devastating; it had
shattered her spine. Had she been human, this might've been the
death of her. She soon joined Dohnaseek on the ground, crashing
straight into the pavement and creating a decently-sized crater in her
size. Gritting her teeth, she attempted to pull herself up. Her nature
slowly began to fix her spine back into proper order, but she found a
blade poised to cut her throat. Looking up, she found Yuuto standing
over her.

"Please don't get back up." he asked kindly. "I'd hate to slit your
throat." Kalawarner scowled, but in the end she bowed her head in
defeat. Seeing her resignation, Yuuto smiled before he looked to the
side, finding Koneko dragging an unconscious Dohnaseek by the
collar of his coat. His face looked to be severely bruised and beaten,
not to mention swollen. It left him confused, as he could only recall
the man having hit the ground after Koneko hit him with a pillar. Did
she beat him up when he resisted? If so, then he pitied the poor man
for being on the receiving end of such a violent beating. "Are you
finished on your end, Koneko?"

Koneko nodded. "… done."

"Alright, then." Yuuto smiled before raising his voice. "Hyoudou-kun!

Kiryu-san! It's safe now!"

Two brunette heads popped out from their hiding place. A third,
blonde one followed soon after. "You guys sure? Like, for real this
time?" Kiryuu asked with skepticism in her voice.

"We're sure." He nodded. A moment passed before Aika released a

huge sigh of relief. Issei fell flat on his rear, no longer able to find the
strength to stand while Asia tended to him, as he had suffered a
minor injury earlier.

The fighting was over… for the time being.

After the Fallen Angels had been rounded up (Issei and Aika both
questioned where in the hell Koneko had been keeping the chains
used to bind them) and hogtied, Aika had exploded and demanded
answers. Yuuto was uncomfortable, having been the target of her
inquery while Koneko made sure neither hostages escaped. Issei
watched with some satisfaction, internally gloating how the
handsome bastard was being grilled for information rather than him.
Of course, he sincerely doubted Aika had forgotten about Tamamo.
She would sure come asking about that.

'What a day…'

"HUSBAND~~!"

The brunette barely had any time to prepare himself as Tamamo

came out of nowhere, slamming right into him and somehow
smothering him into a tight hug. On the plus side, though, his face
was being smothered in the valley of the gods. A definite
improvement. If only her yukata was a little more loose, then he
could get the full view! Tamamo failed to notice his perversion as she
nuzzled him closer into her chest. She was so happy to see him safe
and sound. Made even more apparent by the fact her tail was
swishing about happily, nearing smacking Asia in the face. "Oh,
praise Izanagi-sama you're alright! I feared the worst! Are you okay?!
Those Devils didn't do anything wrong to you, did they?! Were those
mean old nasty crows mean to you?!"

"C-calm down, Tama-chan…" Issei advised, waving a hand at her

after she released him. To be honest, her flustered state was quite
cute. "I'm fine. Really. And no, Toujou-chan or the damn bishounen
didn't do anything to me." He then looked over at Aika, who was
apparently growing more and more frustrated by Yuuto's attempts to
dissuade her. It was still satisfying to see. He wished he could take a
picture, though much to his disappointment, he had forgotten his
phone at home. He then looked back at Tamamo before he took
notice of a black leather strap in her hand. His eyes followed the
strap, and his face promptly went flat. Even Asia noticed it and grew
disturbed.

"Um… Tama-chan?"

"Yes, Ise-kun?" Tamamo asked sweetly.

"… why do you have a Gothic Lolita Fallen Angel behind you, and
why is wearing a leash?"

Mittelt stood obediently behind Tamamo, posture absolutely rigid and

terrified while trying to maintain a poor and failing facade of
calmness that was easily betrayed by how much her body was
shaking. Her hands were bound by black leather, and around her
neck was a collar, not unlike the one a dog wore, which happened to
be connected to the strap in Tamamo's hand.

Compared to what he just witnessed earlier, he was surprised that

there was anything left to surprise him.

"Oh. She's my hostage. I'm gonna pry information out of her." She
responded in a cheerful manner.

Yet somehow, Issei felt a chill when she said that. Then another
terrifying thought came to mind. "A-and… what about Y-Yuma-
chan?"

"Oh, you won't have to worry about her ever again…" She giggled.

Somehow, his answer brought chills to his spine and wisely chose to
drop the subject. He already had an idea as to what happened to
Raynare, given that she was not present. Even so, he felt confused.
Should he be glad that she was out of his life? Sad that she was
gone? He didn't know. In the end, all he could muster was a small,
yet grateful smile to Tamamo. "T-thanks…"

"But of course, my dear Husband!" Tamamo said, obviously pleased

that he was happy with her work. "It is a wife's job to make sure her
darling beloved is safe!" She then turned her attention to Yuuto and
Aika, who were now moving away from the Fallen Angels. Her nose
wrinkled in disgust, still more than a little angry with the Devils. Even
so, she did feel grateful for the blonde one for saving Issei not once,
but twice. Even if it was oddly suspicious. "You are… Kiba, Yuuto,
correct?"

"Yes, Tamamo-sama." Yuuto greeted as he bowed. "I'm terribly sorry

for the first impression Rias-sama gave you. Please accept my
apology on her behalf."

"I will only accept that apology from that obnoxious red-haired
harlot." Tamamo stated firmly. "However, I will thank you for saving
my dear Ise-kun."

Yuuto smiled awkwardly, scratching his cheek. "There's no need for

that. I'd like to think the two of us are friends, hence why I saved
him."

At this, Issei grew annoyed. "Oh hell no! We are not friends, you
handsome bastard!" he growled, glaring at the blonde prince of Kuoh
with as much hatred as he could muster. Which, as one could
imagine, was not a lot. "I'd sooner castrate myself before ever
becoming friends with a grade A bishounen!"

"I… still don't understand what me being a "bishounen" as you call

me has anything to do with hating me."

Aika groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Our lives are being
threatened one moment, and the next it's as if nothing happened."
she muttered before she looked at Tamamo. "S-so, um… T-that tail
you've got. Are-are you a… you know, a y-youkai?"
"I wouldn't go so far, but to an extent, yes." Tamamo answered with
some suspicion. "And who are you, exactly?"

"Kiryu, Aika. I'm a classmate of Hyoudou's." she answered. "And

before you say anything, I'm not interested in him romantically in any
way. Besides, even if I were, I'm pretty sure I'd lose. You're a million
times more sexy than me, that's for sure." The way she said it was
weak. It was obvious she was still clearly shaken up about the whole
situation. Not that Tamamo blamed her. She was little more than an
ordinary human, caught up in her first real look at the supernatural
world. And to make matter's worse, she was targeted simply
because she was with that nun and Issei by pure chance.

Even so, Tamamo appreciated the gesture… and internally happy

that she wasn't a love rival. Not that it would have mattered, anyway.
"Thank you. To answer your question, I'm more of an aspect of a
deity. I am Tamamo-no-Mae."

Aika stared. For a moment, her brain short-circuited. When it

rebooted, her glasses drooped. "… as in, the same Tamamo-no-Mae
from Shinto Folklore?" she asked quietly. "Avatar of Amaterasu-no-
Mikoto? The Sun Goddess?" Tamamo nodded. The perverted girl
was quiet for a moment before she swore. "Damn. Hyoudou always
talked about how he wanted to score a goddess, but… Holy. Fuck.
He hit the proverbial jackpot…"

From there, she went on into a small little rant, muttering how
insanely lucky Issei must have been and wondering how it was even
humanely possible. Tamamo took such words as compliments before
she directed her attention to the biggest mystery of them all.

Namely, the nun who seemed extremely out of place, constantly

fidgeting and casting glances at Yuuto and Koneko. "You. Nun." she
addressed, catching the girl off guard as she let out a cute yelp.
Even though she was of Shinto, Tamamo could easily understand
any foreign language. Including dead languages such as Babylonian,
though she doubted anyone would speak such an old tongue.
"What's your name?"
"A-Asia. Asia Argento!" She stammered anxiously.

"Asia, hm? And that accent… I presume you are from Europe? Why
are you here in the Land of the Rising Sun of all places?"

While having foreigners was not uncommon, it was incredibly

strange that someone from the West had arrived. Not to mention
suspicious. It also did not help matters that she was garbed in the
same apparel as those of under the House of the Biblical God. A
God that was aligned with Angels. It was possible that she was
working with the Fallen, however unlikely. Even so, Tamamo needed
to keep an open mind to things and get as much information as
possible.

"I-I experienced some trouble back home in Italy, a-and I was

relocated to tend to the Church here in Japan." Asia revealed. "B-But
my superiors didn't say anything about it being the territory of Devils
and Fallen! I swear! On God's holy name!"

Tamamo scrutinized her words, looking for any possible sign of

deceit. When she found none, she shook her head. It seemed she
was innocent. Still, best to keep an eye on her. She heard the sound
of wings flapping against the wind. Looking up, she frowned in
distaste when she saw Rias Gremory, attended by Akeno Himejima,
arriving on the scene. Just seeing her threw her "Lancer" self in a
rage. While she did tolerate her to some level, she was still not
happy with the fact that a portion of Japan was under the rule of a
Devil, not to mention said Devil being little more than a fledging child.

"Tamamo-sama." Rias greeted respectfully, bowing her head as she

landed. "It's a pleasure to see you again, though I wish it were under
better circumstances."

"Spare me the pleasantries, Gremory." Tamamo snorted, folding her

arms. "What will you do with the crows? To my understanding, they
broke the laws set forth by their superiors, even though it was
supposedly the leader of their faction who ordered it. Are you going
to report this to your superiors?"
"But of course. There are laws put into place for a reason." Rias
stated. "No matter what orders they might have had, they were
violating a law. And more importantly…" She trailed off, realizing that
she would have to choose her words carefully. A small misstep, and
she would die. "… they were acting brazenly in a territory that was
given to us by the Shinto Faction so generously. A territory that I and
Sona have dominion over. The humans in Kuoh are under our
protection. Failure to do protect them would be quite shameful. Not
just to myself and Sona, but also to the pantheon who allowed us to
claim dominion over Kuoh."

Tamamo snorted. She was emphasizing the Shinto faction's role in

her current position in an attempt to appease her. Her "Assassin"
side knew that she was trying to do. But for now, seeing as she was
making an effort to be respectful and NOT give her a reason to give
her the same treatment she did Raynare, she would let it slide. At
least the Devil knew her place. Plus, she seemed to have a good
head on her shoulders. "What do you suppose their fates will be?"

"That will be up to my superiors, I suppose. Even if Sona and me are

the heads of this territory, it is the Maou who will…"

"Hey, Lucy's sister." a new voice called out, causing everyone

present to blink in confusion. "You mind not executing my
subordinates yet? I kinda need to talk to them!" Issei looked around,
trying to find the owner of the voice before he noticed a black feather
falling in front of his face. Looking up, his face promptly shifted into
one of shock, pointing upward as he struggled to make a suitable
sound to represent his shock. Everyone looked up above and found
a man dressed in a black yukata floating above them, bearing ebony
wings - twelve in all. He bore a rather handsome mug, rugged with a
goatee and black-and-blonde hair along with a jovial smile.

No sooner had she laid eyes on the man had Rias' mouth went
agape. "Y-You're-!"

"Another crow?" Tamamo scowled. "I missed one, it seems."

She prepared to burn him to ash, raising a hand to call upon her
flames. When the man noticed her, his smile widened. "He~y,
Tamamocchi! I heard you were back in town! Diggin' the hot body!
Ten out of ten, girl. So, who's the lucky bastard?"

A second passed. Two, three. Four seconds. Then it became five.

Finally, Tamamo reacted. "… eh?"

From afar, a silver-haired man cursed. "We~ll, fuck . This turned into
a shit show." he muttered, face marred by a disgusting scowl as he
ran a hand through his hair. "Boss man is gonna be fucking pissed
when he hears this."

"Language, nii-sama." the woman next to him scolded lightly. "And

honestly, we should have expected this. Raynare-chan started to
lose it after Tamamo-no-Mae humiliated her. And now she's been
stripped of her status. Kokabiel-san will likely discard her when we
inform him."

"You think he'll let me fuck her before he kills her off?" The woman
gave him a flat stare, making him pout. "You are no fun, Lint-chan."

Night 4: END

Next Time!

Lint: Hello, Hyoudou Issei-san. My name is Lint Sellzan. If you would

be so kind, could you maybe hand us over Asia Argento-chan before
we're forced to kill you?

Tamamo: Hands off! This body is reserved for Ise-kun!

Azazel: Kid, you just don't seem to understand how utterly 'unique'
you really are… Do you realize how many people like you come into
existence in this day and age?

Issei: Get away from her!

Night 5: Confessions of a Priest

Freed: Kekeke~ Finally, it's my turn to shine! Stay tuned, you

bitches!

Author's Notes: Okay, so before I start going on about how in the hell
this story now has 300 reviews and still counting, I want to apologize
for how long this update was. You see, I thought I had caught a
stomach bug… but it turned out to be an ulcer. I'm getting treatment
from the hospital, and so far it feels better than when it did when I
first got it.

I just thought you guys should know.

So, the Holy Maiden Arc, or at least my version of it, has finally
started. Raynare and co. are now out of the game, and a bunch of
shit is about to happen. Before you guys start throwing temper
tantrums that I might be rushing this arc, it will actually last about two
to three chapters. And that's only because of the absurd length of
these chapters. They're going to get longer. Also, yeah. I'm bringing
in Lint Sellzan.

To start off, for anyone who doesn't know, she is actually a legit
character. I won't spoil anything for those who haven't reached that
point in the LN, but I will say this: how in the holy hell is she related
to Freed? I mean, seriously?! Freed's as nutty as they come! If not
worse! But yeah, she is a canon character. I will explain why she is
here and making a debut very early, but for now, please wait. In
regards to the Servant appearing, they are a long ways off. I'm
thinking maybe for a few couple chapters. Maybe two or three after
the current arc is done.
Before I continue on, I want to state something. Someone in the
reviews was complaining about Ise having some serious PTSD and
that he should have gotten over it by now. Keep in mind that Issei
was nearly killed by Raynare, and has had repeated attempts on his
life, counting this one and the other before, within the span of a
couple of DAYS. You honestly think he will be getting over PTSD shit
that fast, especially with shit escalating the way it has?!

That being said, Ise isn't going to be weak forever. He's more of the
underdog. He will be receiving training in the arc after next. Oh, and
while we're on the subject, the next arc after the Holy Maiden is
going to be an original one. I won't give out details, but it will focus a
bit on the ramifications of an entity like Tamamo-no-Mae being called
back into the world. Especially when it is not the DxD Tamamo that
was revived.

So, with that out of the way… who here wants to bet that Issei's life
is most assuredly going to get so much more complicated, whether it
be from all the attention or from the sexual advances of his foxy wife
starting to test his limits?

Before I end this chapter, I would like to make a recommendation for

you guys. If anyone who has read my other story, can't remember
which, remembers, I mentioned how an author
"TheStrangerThatCameFromNowhere" who is a new friend of mine
has recently hit this site. He's published a YGO x Fate crossover,
and if the reviews and follows mean anything, he is doing well. Heck,
he even has a Fate x Overlord crossover! That one is my personal
favorite. He also has a P5 story published as well, and I
DEFINITELY recommend that one. It makes me want to get back
into Hoshi to Bokura to! However, my BIGGEST recommendation
comes from his newest fic, one that I think Marvel Spidey fans will
enjoy: An Extraordinary Spider-Man. It was recently published, and
so far it has had little love.

If you can, give that story some attention. Assuming you are fans of
the web head. You don't necessarily have to, but it would make a
newcomer of the site who has recently started out happy.
With that said, I am out of here! I unfortunately don't know when I will
be able to update. When this ulcer is gone, you'll probably know. In
the meantime, please tell me your thoughts about this chapter, and
I'll see you again in the next one!

Adios~
Night 5
I think I've told you before how crazy my life, but I'll still introduce
myself, just in case you were late to the party.

My name is Issei Hyoudou. I'm a second year at Kuoh Academy and

I'm just your average, healthy perverted teenage boy. Or, at least, I
was average until my girlfriend tried to kill me and I ended up
summoning Tamamo-no-Mae.

Long story short: after me and Aika met this girl named Asia, we
ended up getting attacked by a bunch of Fallen Angels, only to be
saved b Tama-chan and the Devils. And now we're about to meet
their boss!

What's happening to my life?!

Oh, man up, Hyoudou. And while you're at it, see if you can get
yourself laid here in Chapter 5!

Okay, how the hell did you get in here Aika?!

High School DxD x Fate/stay night Crossover:

"Fate/stay night: The Dragon of the Seventh Heaven"

Night 5: Confessions of a Priest

'… how did it come to this?'

"Wait, you seriously don't remember me at all, Tamamocchi?! I

helped hook you up with that oblivious idiot Toba for God's sake!"

"And like I keep telling you, you old coot, I don't recall ever meeting
you! And I sure as hell wouldn't associate myself with such a shabby
old man who ordered his subordinates to kill my hubby!"

"Like I said, it wasn't my fault…"

Issei wasn't entirely sure how exactly this happened. One moment,
he was being threatened once again with death with Asia and Aika
caught in the crossfire, and when the dust settled he was back in his
house, serving tea to the shabby looking blonde man in the black
yukata, who from what he gathered from Rias and her club's reaction
was Raynare's boss. He seemed pretty laid back and was radically
different from the others. He was also apparently familiar with
Tamamo, given how he addressed her, though it seemed that
Tamamo didn't know him in spite of his claims.

Well, then again, at least there was just talking and no spears or
fireballs being thrown around this time. He liked talking. Talking was
good.

The blonde man, Azazel, sighed as he palmed his temple. "You

seriously don't remember me at all?" he asked. Tamamo's glare
never faltered, serving as her response. "Well, that's just great… I
had this awesome little joke just in mind for ya, and you completely
forgot about your best bud Azazel. I'm hurt, Tamamocchi. Really!"

"Will you cease calling me that?!" Tamamo growled, narrowing her

eyes. "It sends unpleasant shivers down my spine whenever you
address me by that name!"

"So you'd prefer if your boyfriend over here called you that instead?"

"Of course!" Issei balked at the complete 180 the vixen displayed,
tails standing up straight with an excited expression. "He can call me
whatever wants! Honeybuns, kitty cat! Anything!"

Issei blushed furiously and desperately tried to avoid Azazel's eyes.

Was… was he this bad at school, saying such embarrassing things
when regarding girls? Was it perhaps karma?
Azazel looked incredibly amused by the whole thing. In fact, he
couldn't help but chuckle while he stroked his beard. "Well, at the
very least, you're doing pretty well for yourself since you came back
from the Astral Plane." he said pleasantly. "Plus, if you really don't
remember me, that means I can tell you all my old jokes again."

"Please don't."

"But…" Without warning, Azazel dropped his pleasant demeanor

completely, his smile falling apart into a straight line. "While I did
want to see if the rumors about your return were true, that wasn't
why I came here. As a matter of fact, my being here is actually in
regards to my subordinates, who've been causing you two some
trouble as of lately."

"You mean the ones I was about to execute for harming my hubby?
Under YOUR order no less?"

"Actually, and I'm being quite honest here, I never gave them an
order to Kill Issei Hyoudou. Simply to observe him. No more, no
less." Azazel raised his hands in defense. "When I was here in Kuoh
a few years ago, I happened to run into the kid and felt something a
little weird about him, so I had my group running surveilence. With
acceptance from Lucy's sis, of course. And speaking of my
subordinates…" Azazel dug into his yukata, pulling out a single
sheet of paper and sliding it onto the table towards Issei. "Here."

"Uh…" Frowning, Issei looked at the paper. It looked like some kind
of document, but the language was one he had never seen before.
Honestly, it looked like a bunch of scribbles. "What is this, exactly?"

"Well, I talked it over with the Owners of this territory, and we

eventually came to a decision. That paper is a document which
states that you have full control over what happens to the parties
responsible for causing you grief. In this case, said party being
Raynare, Mittelt, Kalawarner and Dohnaseek. You were the one they
were targeting, so it should be you who decided what happens to
them." Issei looked up, confusion written on his face. "For example, if
you want to forgive them, which I highly doubt you would, you can
just write on the paper and say you forgive em. Or if you want to
humiliate 'em, give an embarrassing order and we make sure they
damn well follow it to a T, no matter how cruel or embarrassing it is."
A twinkle passed through his eye, and Azazel's face darkened for a
moment. "You can have them killed, if you want."

The brunette choked. "What?!

"It is a valid punishment. They went against my orders and tried to

kill you. Not only did they sought to eliminate a civilian, but they
could've potentially started a war with their reckless actions." Azazel
sighed, shaking his head. His otherwise lively face was replaced with
the look of a tired old man. "While I wouldn't like you to kill them, the
decision is up to you, kid."

'Thanks.' Issei thought sarcastically. 'Not like putting any pressure on

me or anything.'

Seriously, why did he have drop this on him? Deciding their fate?
True, he was angry at them, but… why did they have to push this on
him? This was… He wasn't even sure what to think! What was he
supposed to do? What could he do? According to Azazel, he could
do anything to the Fallen now. He could humiliate them, which left a
lot to the imagination, forgive them, which he was honestly tempted
to do as the safer option and avoid all of this, or he could put them to
the blade. The last one made his stomach churn.

His eyes lingered on the parchment of paper in front of him before he

shut his eyes, pushing it back to Azazel. "C-can I have some time to
think?" he asked. "This is… This just too much right now."

"Sure thing, kid." Azazel nodded after seeing how tortured the kid
was. Maybe it was not a good idea, showing this to him right now.
Folding it, he slipped it back into his yukata before looking back at
Tamamo. "Now then, I suppose you want some answers."
"Damn right I do." Tamamo hissed. "For starters, why was my
husband targeted? According to that Gremory woman, he had no
Sacred Gear. And he has no aptitude for magical abilities. There
shouldn't be any reason for him to be targeted. You had best start
talking, you crow, before I tear out your wings."

The Governor winced, laughing rather awkwardly. He knew from her

tone that she would honestly make good on that threat, so he wisely
chose to answer. "Well, technically speaking, the last one isn't true."
he said, earning confused looks from the two. "Believe it or not, the
kid does have magical potential. It just isn't the kind you would
expect. Magical potential refers to the innate ability to conjure spells
and charms and enchantments, but all of those come from their pact
with the Devils. Covenants strengthen this potential, but theoretically,
it is possible to increase their magical prowess by themselves,
though its been stated that the process in doing so can take
decades. Perhaps even centuries."

He paused briefly, taking the moment to take a sip of the tea Issei
had prepared him. Surprisingly, it wasn't that bad, though it was a
little off. Still a lot better than what Shemyaza made him, that was for
sure.

"You, kid? You are something else entirely."

"What does that mean?"

"Kid, you just don't seem to understand how utterly unique you really
are…" Azazel shook his head. "Do you realize how many people like
you come into existence in this day and age? Not even a handful.
You can count people like you on a single hand." He took another
drink before continuing on. "Let me put it to you this way. Making a
pact with a Devil has this effect. While your magical potential
increases, your life span becomes than of an ordinary human. Its
give or take, to be honest. The Devil benefits from the years that the
magician willingly forfeits, since the old coots can live for long
periods of time. Those that don't and learn to harness their magical
abilities naturally can live for centuries. You ever heard of Morgan Le
Fey?"

Issei nodded. While his knowledge on history wasn't the greatest,

Shidou had told him the basics about the Arthurian legend. "She was
King Arthur's sister, right?"

"Yep. And since every supernatural being in religion and myth exists,
so did she. That woman lived to be almost 800 years old, did you
know that?" Azazel snorted. "Caused a lot of trouble, that girl. Some
days, I wondered what in the hell that old pervert of a magician saw
in her! Getting back on track, though…" He leveled a small stare at
Issei, leaning forward. "Morgan was one of the few magicians to
hone her magical prowess without relying on a contract with a Devil.
And she lived for nearly 8 centuries. Do you want to know how long
your life span is kid?"

The brunette tilted his head. Azazel promptly dropped the bombshell.

"One million ."

He blinked rapidly. "… one million what?"

"Kid, you can live to be a million years old."

Issei blinked one. Twice. Thrice. "… say what now?"

"I just said it, kid. You will live to be one million years old."

A second passed. Two, three. Then-

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH?!"

Azazel could've sworn the entire room shook from that scream
alone. Kid's got some good lungs on him. "I'll get to live to be a
million?! How's that even possible?!"

"Nothing's truly outside the realm of possibility when magic is

involved, kid."
Issei's mind was racing. A million. He could live to be a million?
That… That was… Crap, he couldn't even think straight. His legs
were trembling, quickly losing strength. Thankfully, he was right next
to a chair so he was able to collapse on that instead of the floor.

Tamamo herself seemed surprised and even went slack jaw. "… I
must admit. I don't think I know of anyone with such an impressive
lifespan, sans perhaps the famed Witch of the Shadow Lands."

"You mean Scathach, yeah?" Azazel snickered. "Man, you really

must have enjoyed your vacation up in the Astral Plane! She died
years ago."

"What?! How is that possible?!"

"I don't know the details, but rumor has it she had a run in with some
group called the Hero Faction. I don't know much about them, other
than that they're made up entirely of humans who wield Sacred
Gears."

Tamamo blinked rapidly, trying to wrap her mind around this. Though
she and Scathach were not of the same era, she knew quite a bit
about the woman. She was powerful. One might say she had even
shattered the boundaries of humans and transcended. Of course, it
was not something she was happy about. Her skills and prowess
had reached to the point where the World could no longer recognize
her as human. For all intents and purposes, Scathach was not
human to the eyes of the World, and therefore, could not die like a
human. From what little she could recall from her bits of memory with
Chaldea from her "Lancer," "Berserker" and "Assassin" selves, the
only reason she was able to fight alongside them was because of the
circumstances.

The fact that she was dead in this world was… it sent her reeling.

'This is certainly not the world I recognize…' s he thought, pursing

her lips. 'At first, I thought it was but one of the many worlds
connected to the Moon Cell, or perhaps just another variant of
human history, but… this is too great to ignore.'

The inconsistencies were just too numerous. What type of world did
she set foot in when she answered her Master's call?

Azazel finished the rest of his tea, gulping it down with gusto. "Not
bad at all." he remarked with a grin as he set the cup down,
proceeding to stand up. "Well, I should be going. When you decide
what you wanna do with my troublesome subordinates, give me a
call, yeah? I'll be hanging around here a bit more. Oh, and if I were
you, I'd be careful of anyone who looks like a priest."

"H-huh?" Issei snapped out of his shaken stupor, shaking his head.
"Why?"

"Around the time they went wrong, they took to hiring Stray
Exorcists. Basically people excommunicated from the church for one
reason or another. Though they aren't under contract anymore, I'd
still be careful."

"Uh, okay…? T-thanks for the warning, I guess."

"Actually, before I go…" Azazel took a glance at Tamamo, making

her raise an eyebrow, before he turned back to Issei and developed
quite a familiar grin. The same sort of grin that Issei usually sported
in his most perverse moments. "I gotta ask. What's it like, being with
one of the sexiest women in the whole damn world?"

"It's… well, its… its…" He couldn't quite explain it. Even now, he still
couldn't believe it all.

Before he could try and form an answer, Tamamo growled. Not

hissed or scowled. Growled. "I do not appreciate your comments,
crow." she said, bearing her fangs before him. Already the air
fluctuated between being frigid and insufferable. "Unless you leave,
you will find yourself suffering the same punishment as that Raynare
whore." At the mentioned of Yuuma's true name, Issei went rigid,
unable to think as to what Tamamo had done. She hadn't told him,
but from the sound of it, she was still alive. Honestly, he wasn't sure
he even wanted to know what Tamamo did to her. "Now leave."

"… good god, Tamamocchi, you seriously need to fuck the kid
already."

Without waiting for a response, Azazel vanished via glowing magic

circle. Now that the target of her ire was gone, Tamamo let out of a
huff of frustration. As of he didn't need to tell her. But every time she
tried, he fainted via bloody nose.

… Okay, well, that may or may not have been her fault, really. She
let her "Lancer" self take the reigns those times and might have
given him an overdose of sexiness. So strange, though. Especially
given how erotic most of his porn magazines and eroge games seem
to be. Now that she thought about it, if getting that reaction was from
just her being Tamamo, what would his reaction be to cosplaying?

She would have to find out.

Later that day, Issei decided it was time to deal with yet another
matter in his house. Namely, the matter that had been in his room for
most of the day, decompressing after everything that happened. Rias
had been pretty adamant about settling the matter herself, but he
insisted that it was his responsibility.

"… you know, I half expected to find porn everywhere." Aika

remarked as she looked around the room. Off to the side, Asia was
sitting on the bed, looking rather anxious and unsure. "And yet all I
see is a room with no porn in sight. What gives, Hyoudou? Your
girlfriend toss your stash?"

Issei sighed, hanging his head low. "Y-yeah, she did…" he

confirmed. He was still mourning the loss of his precious fap
material. Especially since he just got Kuroinu! He had been waiting
for months to get that! "So… How're you guys doing?"
"You want an honest answer?" Aika said, her face falling apart and
showing just how tired she was. "Pretty shitty. A few hours ago, I was
nearly killed by a bunch of people with black feathery wings behind
their backs. Not to mention I just found out that the most popular
people in Kuoh are actually Devils. As in, literal demons from anime.
To top it off, your girlfriend is apparently freaking Tamamo-no-Mae.
So, yeah… I'm not okay."

"Right. Sorry about that…" Issei lowered his head. "Didn't really want
to get anyone else involved. Not with this craziness."

"It's fine. If I were to be honest, things got exciting… but perhaps too
exciting for my taste."

He could understand that. While a radical change was often

appreciated, things like this were just too extreme. Issei sighed,
running a hand through his hair. To think that things could become so
hectic. When had his life turned crazy? Oh, right. When he met
Raynare when she tried to kill him. Even though it had only been a
few days, it felt like it had been so much longer.

"… how're you holding up, Asia-chan?"

"I am well. I apologize that you had to get caught up in everything.

It's my fault…"

"What?" The two Japanese students looked at her sharply. Aika

frowned and kneeled in front of Asia, putting a hand over hers.
"Look, I don't know why you think this is your fault, but it isn't. I
mean, there's no way you could have known what would have
happened at that church. All you knew was that you were supposed
to supervise it, right?"

Asia bit her lip. "B-but…"

"Aika's right on this one." Issei said firmly, holding the same opinion
as Aika. "What happened today wasn't your fault."
"B-but…"

"And don't try to convince us otherwise." Aika pressed. "We were just
in the wrong place at the wrong time. I mean, did you know that
those freaks were going to kill us?"

"What? No!"

"Then that's that."

"So no more of this I'm at fault talk." She paused briefly, as if thinking
on something before she tilted her head over at Issei. "If anything,
blame him."

The oppai baka balked. "What?! Why me?!"

"For not telling me about this shit, for starters!"

"What was I supposed to say?! 'Oh, hey guys! Guess what? Turns
out the girl I fell in love with at first sight turns out to be a homicidal
bitch and a Fallen Angel and I just so happened to summon a
freaking sun goddess who also wants me to be her husband!' You
think anyone would believe that crap?!"

"… Okay, you made your point." Aika conceded. She had no retort to
that. Hearing it out loud, it sounded too unbelievable if it didn't
happen to her not just a couple hours ago. "But my point still stands.
A little warning about your psycho ex-girlfriend would have been
nice!"

Issei frowned. "I tried! But for some reason, whenever I tried to
mention her, especially to my buds, they said they don't remember
anyone named Yuuma Amano! It's like they're memory got totally
wiped or something…"

"Seriously? You sure you didn't just forget to tell them in the first
place?"
"Of course I did! I even showed her to them! But now they don't even
know her name! And that isn't even the weirdest part! Her contact
number was gone from my phone, along with any pictures I had of
her."

Aika quirked an eyebrow. "What? Like pantie shots?"

"H-how'd you know about this?!"

"Ise, this is you we're talking about here."

[CRITICAL HIT!]

The brown haired youth crumpled down to the ground, emotionally

and mentally wounded.

"Uh… is Mr. Hyoudou alright?"

"Oh, he's fine." Aika assured her. Asia looked unconvinced, clearly
looking worried and wondering if she should use her 'gift'. "In the
meantime…" The girl sat next to the nun, concern washing over her
features. "I suppose the church is out of the question. Do you have
any idea where you can stay?" Asia shook her head. "Hm… I think I
can set you up at my house. My parents are out of town for the rest
of the week, so they shouldn't mind you using the guest room until
we can find you a place."

Asia gasped. "Y-you don't have to do that! I wouldn't want to

impose!"

"Girl, if there is one thing I refuse to let you do, it is sleeping out in
the street." the brown-haired girl huffed, folding her arms. "And if
Hyoudou over there wasn't already dealing with girl trouble, I'd have
him take you in." Aika pursed her lips, tilting her head. "Then again, I
don't think Tamamo-san would appreciate having another girl in the
house." A thought struck her, followed by a grin as she leered at the
still hurt Issei. "I guess this means you can kiss your dreams of
becoming a harem goodbye, huh?"
[CRITICAL HIT!]

Issei whimpered. "Please… stop…"

Speaking of Tamamo, the Goddess Avatar in question was deep in

her own thoughts on the matter. Specifically of how her presence in
this world was much different than the others she had been in
previously.

She was sitting in the sofa of the Hyoudou family's living room, leg
crossed while her arms were crossed, head tilted and left deep in
thought. Had anyone seen her, they would have found her all by her
little lonesome. But to Tamamo, she was far from alone.

"… where's the rest of you?" the Caster inquired.

She referred to the Tamamo Nine that materialized as astral

projections only she could perceive. Or rather, only three of the Nine.
Sitting at the kitchen table was the "Lancer" - wearing quite the
revealing two-piece swimsuit with a straw hat atop her head and a
blue-and-white short sleeved hoodie. On the lounge chair in the
living room was the "Berserker" - who was more or less identical to
the dominant Caster persona, albeit wearing a red kimono instead of
a blue one, and with sharper claws. On the other side of the couch
was the "Assassin" - wearing a skin-tight black suit that revealed an
ample amount of cleavage with a pair of glasses sitting atop her
nose, a book held in her hand.

"Snoozing away, unfortunately." the Assassin said, her voice low and
seductive and laced with venomous honey. "We did expend a bit of
power. We're still trying to wake up fully after being completely
resurrected, after all."

The Caster nodded. "I suppose that makes sense." she said,
understanding the reason why only the four of them were present.
"Still, at least that damned harpy who dared break our husband's
heart is out of commission."
"About that…" the Lancer said, her voice chipper yet also with a
sharp edge in her tone, coupled with her accusing glare. "Why did
you allow that bitch to live, anyway? We should have killed her when
we had the chance!"

"I'm with her on this one!" the Berserker raised her hand, her voice
possessing a slightly higher pitch. "She tried to hurt hubby! Twice!
We were waaay too nice to her."

The Assassin adjusted her spectacles, giving the Caster a

questioning glance. "I'm curious of this as well. As the Dominant
Persona, why did you allow her to live?"

"The answer is quite simple, my fellow incarnations…" the Caster

chirped. "Killing the tramp would be too easy. Too swift. She would
not feel the full folly of her actions. As a result, why give her a fate
worse than Death and force her to live it for her extended lifespan? I
believed removing her wings, her symbol of her arrogance and
superiority, was the best way to deliver retribution."

The three stared at her before they nodded slowly in understanding.

"I suppose it makes sense." the Assassin hummed. "Still perhaps a
bit risky, should she return for revenge."

"She can try." the Caster snarled. "I'll burn her to cinders."

"Here, here!" the Berserker cheered in agreement.

"I saw we skewer her first!" the Lancer chirped.

The Assassin sighed, shaking her head. "You lot have no sense of
elegance." she said before smiling sheepishly, shrugging her
shoulders. "Well, I suppose our meeting is over. For now, at any
rate." The Lancer and the Berserker nodded before they
disappeared from sight. As the Assassin also began to disappear,
however, she leveled a minuscule glare at the Caster, a gleam
running through her eyes while a smirk touched upon her lips. "Just
remember this, however. While you may be the Dominant Persona…
You can be topped from your throne."

"Just try it." the Caster shot back with a grin. "After all, Tamamo-no-
Mae does not give in so easily. Now, off with you, Tamamo-vitch!"

"Fine, fine. Until we meet again." With a mock curtsy, she vanished
from her sight.

With the fragments that made up the true godly avatar now rejoining
together, Tamamo opened her eyes and rolled her neck. "That went
on for longer than it should have…" she complained. Conversing
with her fragments was always so tiring! Still, at least they settled the
matter, even if her "Assassin" self was still vying for the chance to
take the driver's seat. Not just her, either: all the fragments wanted to
become the Dominant Persona. Her "Caster" self was her primary
core. The closest there was to the original Tamamo-no-Mae.
Therefore, it was she who was given the reigns of their complete
form. While she may have gotten the rest of the Tamamo Nine to
agree, there was still some lingering tension.

At the very least, however, they all agreed that they loved Issei
Hyoudou unconditionally. So she had no need to worry for one of her
personas to try and kill her hubby when she's not looking. They all
shared the same wish: to be loved by their summoner and to be the
best wife they possibly could. It also helped that he was as healthy
as he was perverse! While she most definitely did not appreciate the
lewd material she found in her room, it did serve as excellent
research for when they would finally be able to consummate their
marriage. Whenever that was.

"Hey, Tama-chan? Are you down here?" Ah, speak of the Devil!
Tamamo looked over, finding Issei descending down the stairs, his
school jacket long since discarded and leaving him only in his red
shirt. "I'm going to get dinner started. Do you think you can help
me?"
At this, Tamamo's eyes lit up. A chance to make dinner? With Issei?!
She would be a fool to pass it up! "Of course!" she cried in joy,
leaping up to her feet. "Though I would like to know why. Usually,
you let me handle cooking! Not that I'm complaining!"

"Well, since Aika and Asia are staying over for the night, I figured the
least I could do was make them something." Issei told her. Tamamo
stopped dead in her tracks before she pouted. The nun and that girl
were going to be staying over? Drat. And just when she had bought
that sexy lingerie earlier today! She wanted to show it off to him in
the hopes that they would finally become an actual married couple,
but it looked like it would have to wait for tomorrow. "And before you
ask, they're staying in the guest room."

She huffed. "I would certainly hope so!" she said, tail flicking about at
the mere idea of another woman sleeping in the same room as her
darling. "Our love nest is reserved for the two of us!"

"Y-yeah…" Issei scratched his head in embarrassment. Even now,

hearing those words makes him giddy. "So… what should we
make?"

"Hm… the Nun is from Italy, right? So perhaps an Italian dish?"

"In that case, I'll see if kaa-chan's cook book is around here
somewhere."

The two eventually settled on Lasagne and Ciceri e Tria, along with
a side dish of spaghetti. It had taken roughly around an hour for the
food to be done, though around thirty minutes in, Aika and Asia had
been drawn by the smell and were already seated in the kitchen.
Once the food was prepared and settled on plates and bowls, they
sat down at the dinner table with a quick "Itadakimasu" and Asia
offering a ten second prayer.

It was already a hit for Asia, who found herself shoveling the food
into her mouth while remaining proper. Aika had been vocal in her
awe of how delicious the food tasted. "Holy shit, Hyoudou! Where'd
you learn to cook?! More importantly, can I mooch off of you?!"

"Like hell you can!" Issei snapped. "And to answer your first
question, Tama-chan helped me. At best, I can make curry well
enough. Plus, I was just following the instruction on kaa-chan's cook
book."

"You still did wonderfully, Ise-kun~!" Tamamo praised her husband's

skill. He was underestimating his own talents in the kitchen. She
likened them to a diamond in the rough. "Give it a few years, and
you could open your own restaurant!"

"W-well, I don't think I'm THAT good…" He rubbed his neck

sheepishly. "It's only because of you that we were able to even make
all of this. You're better than I am at cooking."

"Don't sell yourself short, Hyoudou. You know what they say about a
man in the kitchen~" Aika said with a teasing grin. "So, how's being
married to a total bombshell? More importantly, does she know what
your packing?"

Issei felt his eyebrow twitch in tandem with his cheeks burning pink.
"Are you-?! Is not even my home safe from your lecherous ways,
Aika Kiryu?!"

"Hello, kettle. My name is pot. Have we met?" she shot back

cheekily. Tamamo looked back and forth between the two, not quite
understanding what was going on. Thankfully, Asia was more
focused on the food than anything else. "Say, Tamamo-chan? Do
you want to know how big his-?"

"Don't you effin' dare! And Asia is right there next to you!" Issei cried.
Seriously, why was she picking on him so relentlessly?! Was this her
way of getting back at him after what happened today?! He couldn't
have possibly have been this bad, could he? "Just-just eat your
food!"
Aika grinned as she giggled. "You are so easy~" she said before she
took a bite out of her food. "… I do mean it, though. You're an
awesome cook, Hyoudou."

"…?"

When morning came and Issei was on his way to school, he couldn't
help but notice how everyone was staring at him. Compared to
before, when everyone was staring at him and wondering what his
connection was to the girl he had been showing around Kuoh,
everyone was giving him the most bizarre look.

And he knew why.

"… why are you walking with me, Aika?" Issei asked with a sigh.

"Why not? We both have to get to school, and walking with you was
more convenient." She answered.

"Yeah, but people are staring and I think they're getting wrong
ideas…"

"ISE!"

"Like now." the male brunette shook his head when he saw his
friends approaching, panicked looks plastered across their faces. "I
better go and do damage control."

Aika shrugged. "Whatevs. Talk to you later, Hyoudou."

"See ya Kiryuu…" He waved goodbye and sucked in a breath,

preparing to face the music. No sooner had he departed with Aika
and joined with his fellow perverts-in-arms had he been immediately
swarmed, Motohama suddenly frisking him. "W-whoa, the hell?!"

"He's clean!" the three-size scouter reported.

Matsuda nodded before he held Issei by the shoulders. "Is your
dignity intact, bro?! The she-devil didn't do anything wrong to you,
did she?!"

"W-what?" Issei shook his head. So far, all she had done was tease
him all to hell during dinner and gave him a few compliments here
and there. Which was weird, all things considered. "No, I'm fine.
Really."

"Are you sure?" Motohama asked, unconvinced. "Dude, we saw you

walk here together! Is she blackmailing you?"

"No, we just came from my house…"

It took him two seconds to realize he had just said. If there had been
music playing, it would most assuredly have abruptly stopped at this
moment. Motohama and Matsuda stared at him, faces blank before it
crumbled into pure horror.

"ARE YOU NUTS?!"

"DO YOU HAVE A SOCIAL DEATHWISH?! WHAT THE HELL

WERE YOU THINKING?!"

"Uh…" Seriously. Wha pt was he thinking for saying it like that? His
mind must not be working today. Especially given what's been
happening these last few days. Still, did they have to be so loud? He
could've sworn he felt his ear drums burst. They could wake up the
dead with how loud they could be! "Look, we didn't have sex if that's
what your thinking." he told them. "I'm still a virgin." 'Sadly.' he
mentally added, weeping. Oh, what he wouldn't give for a chance to
finally get together with Tamamo! Especially since she was
practically offering! Curse his virgin status!

"Seriously? You didn't sleep with the she-devil?"

"Yes, I'm perfectly pure. Or, as pure as you can get when it comes to
being a pervert." the teen deadpanned. They didn't look convinced.
Sighing, he rubbed the back of his neck. "Look, it's a long story. I got
Kiryu and another girl into trouble and I let them stay at my place for
the day."

Matsuda blinked. "… and that foxy babe you had hanging on your
arm was okay with it?"

"We had a spare guest room."

"… wait. You just said you were still a virgin." Motohama observed,
adjusting his glasses. "That means… you still haven't done it with
that hot chick you had with you the other day?! Dude, the hell is
wrong with you?! Do you know what her three sizes are?!"

Issei's face turned serious. "Hit me."

"Dude, once I tell you, you will regret not doing it."

"I'll take the chance, just hit me."

Motohama adjusted his glasses, a glint passing through. He opened

his mouth and-

"… hentai-senpai."

Issei turned from his friend and saw Koneko approach him. Was
there something she needed? Matsuda, being the lolicon he was,
became very alert with eyes locked on to the unofficial mascot of
Kuoh Academy. Motohama merely observed closely, no doubt
curious as to why she was approaching Issei. As for the teen
himself, he couldn't help but internally weep. He knew he was a
pervert, and even prided himself in that fact, but seriously? Why did
it hurt whenever she called him that?

"W-what's up, Toujou-chan?" he asked, trying to hide his internal

wounds. "Something wrong?"

"Buchou and Kaichou want to talk to you." Koneko told him simply,
making him somewhat nervous. What did they want with him? Could
it be about the incident from yesterday? "They'll be waiting for you in
the Student Council Room." Before he even had a chance to open
his mouth and ask what it was about, Koneko was already walking
away, making him tilt his head.

What a weird girl.

… wait. Why were Motohama and Matsuda staring at him like that?

"… why do Gremory-senpai and Shitori-kaichou want to see you?"

Motohama asked, getting too close for Issei's liking as he adjusted
his glasses. "The other day, someone said they saw you hanging out
with that damned bishounen Kiba and Toujou-chan. And I also heard
that you and that fine chicka were invited to hang out with Kaichou
and Gremory-senpai a few days ago!"

"What's the deal bro?! You tryin' to snag the some of the sexiest
babes in school without us?!"

Issei groaned. What the hell was up with his life lately?

In hindsight, lunch couldn't have arrived sooner for Issei, especially

since his fellow perverts wouldn't leave him alone since they
discovered that he was going to be around one of the great ladies of
Kuoh and the Student Council President herself. Somehow, the
news also spread around the school and everyone wanted to know
as well, letting out hushed whispers that left him greatly confused.
He knew the rumor will was something to be feared, but how does
info spread so quickly?

As Koneko had told him, Issei had arrived in the Student Council
Room to find Sona and Rias already present, the latter with her
peerage present. Issei also saw members of the Student Council
also present as well, all of whom had pensive expressions. What
really surprised him, however, was Aika also being there, sitting on
the opposite side of the table.
"Good, you're here." Sona noted, nodding. "And three minutes early.
Excellent. Please, Hyoudou-kun, take a seat." Without questioning
her, lest he suffer the consequences, Issei sat down next to Aika.
The girl grinned at him, though she seemed to be as confused as he
was. "Before we begin, I'd like to ask Kiryu-san something. You are
aware of the existence of Devils and Fallen Angels now, yes?"

Aika blinked, surprised before she slowly nodded. "Y-yeah… along

with gods, apparently, since Hyoudou over here's in a relationship
with Tamamo-no-Mae of all people."

In the back, the blonde-haired member of the Student Council

choked. "W-what?!" Unfortunately for him, his cry went largely
ignored before Sona continued. "That simplifies things, then. Then
as I'm sure you are aware, there would be panic of people were to
learn about the supernatural world being real. Therefore, I need to
ask: are you capable of keeping a secret?"

"That all depends, what happens if I can't?"

"Then we erase your memories of your encounter with the Fallen

Angels." Rias told her, surprising the two humans. "Please
understand, it's not just about secrecy. It's also for your own good."

"You mean I would be a target if I went and blabbed everything?"

"That's more or less the case. Knowledge of the Supernatural puts a

normal individual, such as yourself, at risk."

Aika pursed her lips, leaning back into her seat. "… I'd like to think I
can keep a secret." she said. "But I would prefer it if you didn't wipe
my memories."

"Any particular reason why? We can will do so if you'd like. You

would no longer have to worry about the supernatural and live out a
normal lifestyle."
"That all depends, am I going to remember that cute little nun?" Aika
shot back. "Cause if not, then I'd rather remember that I almost got
killed, thank you." That had surprised Issei. She was turning down
the offer to forget what happened yesterday… because she didn't
want to forget Asia?

"I see. So you would rather remember a person who dragged you
into the mess in the first place?"

"It wasn't her fault!" Aika argued hotly. Her outburst even caused
Rias to reel back in shock. "She didn't know those crows were there.
Look, I get it. Everybody in the room except for me and senior
horndog over here are Devils, and that means you guys hate anyone
even remotely related to God with a passion, but come on!" Aika
stomped her foot in frustration. "You're just making it sound like
you're blaming her for even EXISTING! Are all Devils quick to point
the figure at anyone associated with their mortal enemies, or do you
just not give a damn about a thing called circumstances?!"

"… jesus, Aika." Issei broke the silence first, equally as stunned as
everyone else. Jul 1Just where did this girl find her fire? It was
seriously out of character for her. Where the the perverted girl he
knew for years?

Then again, he couldn't blame her. Even he felt a bit peeved by their
apparent belief. He knew it was wrong to judge them so quickly, but
while he didn't know the full story behind Asia's reason for being
here in Kuoh, he didn't appreciate the hostility.

"Senpai. Kaichou." he said as loud as he could without yelling.

"Could you just tell us why you asked us here? I doubt you had us
come all this way just to ask Aika if she wanted to forget about what
happened yesterday."

Sona nodded sternly, shooting Rias a small glare. The red-haired girl
pouted slightly and turned her head. "My apologies for Rias. I can
assure you, we don't have anything against Asia Argento. Recent
events, among which including your own attempted assassination,
have left us all on edge as of lately. To the point, then. I'll be frank. I
believe it will be best if you allowed members of our peerage to go
with you when you return home."

Issei and Aika blinked in confusion. The former was the first to
speak. "First off, what do you mean your peerage? And secondly,
why the security detail?"

"I figured you would have noticed, given your acute awareness,
Hyoudou-kun." Sona smiled thinly, gesturing to the Student Council.
"Everyone in the Student Council is a member of my Peerage." The
two humans' jaw dropped. Seriously?! Even the Student Council?!
Was every popular student in Kuoh a Devil or something?! More
importantly, was every cute girl some kind of supernatural being?!
"And to answer your second question, Azazel-san had come by the
other day to inform us of something rather… troubling."

"How do you mean?"

"Raynare and her cohorts were not working alone. They had enlisted
the aid of Stray Exorcists. That is to say, excommunicated members
of the Catholic Church."

Issei's eyes widened in realization. Now that he thought about it,

Azazel DID mention that piece of information to him. "So… you're
saying that are still on some watch list? That we could be
assassinated at any moment?

"Yes. Especially since he was kind enough to inform us about… one

of their members." Rias said, her voice tense. "Freed Sellzen. He
was apparently regarded as a prodigy at the Vatican, but was
excommunicated. The reason was because he killed not only Devils
and Fallen, but also fellow humans: regardless if they were unarmed
civilians, innocent people who entered a contract with Devils, and
even his own teammates."

Issei paled, finding a growing pit in his stomach. Somehow, he could

imagine the events the red-haired woman described. Aika paled,
looking ready to faint. "S-seriously…?" she asked shakily. "So, t-
those angels hired a serial killer that used to be a priest?"

"Yes. While we don't know much about the other, it is a safe bet that
he will continue to target you." Sona nodded, adjusting her glasses.
"And I have no doubt that they will also go after Kiryu-san as well,
regardless if she is directly involved or not."

"… yeah, so when would the escort be ready again?" Aika answered
slightly fearful now. Not that he couldn't blame her. The idea of a
psychopath out for their blood was highly disconcerning. At least
now, however, Issei had a fairly good idea why Rias and Sona
offered to erase her memories. Obviously, this knowledge and
forewarning would be hard to swallow, with no small amount of
paranoia. As they say, "ignorance is bliss." It was a way of being
kind, he supposed.

"Relax, Kiryu-san." Kiba smiled widely. "No harm will come to you or
Hyoudou-san while you are in our care." In the background, Issei
could swear he saw quite a few girls in the Student Council,
particularly one of the more 'developed' ones, swooning over his
declaration. Hell, he could practically see hearts dancing in their
eyes, making him cringe.

Why did all the good looking bastards get all the luck?!

Following Raynare and her cohorts capture, the few loyal Stray
Exorcists that remained in Kuoh, in spite of the dangers involved, the
church had been heavily dismantled. The Devils had ensured that it
could no longer be used as a base of operations, and dismantled the
holy grounds upon which it stood. It was no longer a House of God,
and therefore, whatever blessings it may have had could no longer
be sustained. Not that it would have mattered. The church had long
since fallen out of operation, and without prayers being offered in it
daily, the holy blessings had long since waned.
Now, the Stray Exorcists had gathered in the forests that lay behind
the church. Several bounded fields were erected to prevent them
from being discovered by the Devils that ruled this territory. Their
numbers were somewhere between forty to fifty, all of which
somewhat competent in their respective fields. They were all armed
to the teeth: holy water, light blades, crosses, guns loaded with
blessed shells, etc.

To Freed Sellzan, however, such numbers were, in his own words,

rather shitty. "What the actual shit, Lint?" he questioned the woman
sitting over by a tree, fiddling with the rifle in her hands. "How come
we don't have as many meatbags?! We used to have over a
hundred!"

Lint Sellzan, Freed's "sister," had the same face as him, if only much
more feminine and untouched by bouts of insanity or crazed anger.
Her hair was a mix of black and white, and her eyes possessed a red
shade. Her skin was slightly pale, but not enough to be considered
unhealthy. "Not all of us here were loyal to Lady Raynare, brother."
she told him without looking at him, giving her gun a quick check
before going back to working on it. "In fact, over half of our number is
like me, if you have forgotten already. Also, please be quiet. If you
continue to scream profanities like a sailor, the Devils will hear us,
Bounded Field or no."

"Oh, let those bitches and whores hear me!" Freed scoffed before he
raised his voice, screaming at no in particular. "You hear me, you
Shitty Devils?! You ain't nothing but a bunch of bitches and whores
and cunts in need of a good fucking!"

Lint sighed, shaking her head. "Why do I even bother…" she

muttered to herself before she noticed one of the exorcists
approaching. "Report."

The man nodded. "We've received new orders from our superior." he
said brisquely. "We're to kill the humans Issei Hyoudou and Aika
Kiryu, and capture Tamamo-no-Mae, as well as the nun Asia
Argento."
"He wants us to capture that woman?" she asked with a mirthless
smile. "It seems our owner truly does consider us expendable. No
human on this Earth, save perhaps those group of so-called Heroes
in the Khaos Brigade, can hope to match the Sun." Sighing, she
shook her head and stood up, fastening her rifle over her shoulder.
"But, we cannot go against him." She turned to Freed and called out.
"Brother! We've received new orders from Lord Kokabiel."

"'bout fucking time." Freed spat. "So, what's the word?"

"We are to kill two humans, both of which are affiliated with the newly
revived Avatar of Amaterasu-no-Mikoto. Our original plan hasn't
changed in the least, however. We still have orders to capture Asia
Argento and remove her Sacred Gear."

"Good! I've always wanted to take that Holy bitch. All I want to do is
talk and shoot her. Maybe skull fuck her corpse a few times while I
stab her."

"As vulgar and uncouth as ever…"

In the short time, that being two days, that Asia Argento had come
under the care of Issei Hyoudou and Aika Kiryu, she was hopelessly
confused, yet also touched by the concern that a mere bunch of
strangers had shown such concern and care for her. She had no
idea what was even happening when she was assigned to this
Church. All she knew was that when she got there, Fallen Angels
were trying to kill the people that led her there. They fled, and more
Fallen Angels showed up. Fortunately, they were saved by nice
people. And now here she was.

Now she was inside the Hyoudou household lost in her thoughts.

Aika had told her that she would let her stay at her place until the
whole thing blew over, but once she found out that Asia only had a
meager handful of belongings, the girl decided to hold off on her
coming to her house and decided to get her the necessary items,
and perhaps spruce up her future room. Asia was quite grateful to
her for that, though she initially tried to tell her it was fine. She was
given some yen before she was shipped off to Japan, so she could
easily purchase a room at some cheap motel.

Unsurprisingly, though, both Issei and Aika had put their foot down.
Now, she was effectively grounded until they purchased all of her
necessities before she was allowed to move in with Aika. At least
until Aika's parents returned. After that, the girl would have to explain
why Asia was with them in the guest room.

It was all so surreal to her. They were very nice to her.

… very much different than her treatment in Italy.

She closed her eyes and shut off the memories from her mind. They
had been dark times for her, especially when people had begun
accusing her, but she promised herself that she would brave those
times. That God had not yet abandoned her. And even if he had, she
would still move forward. She will not give in to despair. She will
follow though with her beliefs no matter what.

Idly, she grasped the cross that hung around her neck. Her only real
link to her old home. So much time had passed since she had left,
and she had yet to forget everything that had transpired. Some days
were harsh, but others times had been filled with some warmth,
especially when someone came and told her that she would be
leaving the village, tasked with attending another church. She didn't
know who they were, but they were among the few that showed her
even a modicum of kindness. So she whole-heartedly accepted. And
then there she was, on her way to Japan. Then previous
circumstances took place, then here she was. She wondered if God
was guiding her, and if so, then for what purpose? Was she destined
to meet Issei and Aika? Did the Father have a plan in mind with her,
as many believed He did for them?

Sighing softly, Asia unclasped her cross and looked up, only to let
out a cute yelp when she found a curious-looking Tamamo in front of
her, studying her features intently. "M-Miss Mae!" she cried,
blushing. "I-I'm terribly sorry! I didn't hear you coming in!"

"It's fine, it's fine~" She waved off her worry. "Don't worry about it.
And please, call me Tamamo! Miss Mae makes me sound so old."

"O-okay then. Miss T-Tamamo…"

Tamamo nodded with approval. "W-was there something you

needed?" Panic rushed through her when a thought occurred. "O-oh
no! I haven't done anything wrong, have I?!"

"Oh heavens no, I wanted to see how you were doing. My Husband
did ask me to look after you while he is at school." the woman told
her with a small smile. "That, and I was quite curious about you."

"E-eh? Me?"

"Yes. After all… you seemed to have attracted the interest of my

dear husband… and looking at you now, I can see why…"

"Eh?"

"You're just so adorable !" Before Asia could react, Tamamo pulled
the girl in for a tight hug, rubbing her cheek up against hers. "You're
so cute~! Oh, if only you were a plushie! Then I could keep you
forever!"

"E-eh?! B-b-b-b-but… !"

This situation was quite foreign to her. Never once had she been put
into something like this. On the one hand, she felt quite warm, being
held like this. It felt like she was sitting out in the sun and its rays
were washing up against her pleasantly. On the other hand, the
affection and attention she was receiving from her was quite different
from anything she's ever felt before. She was often admired and
complimented from afar. Never this in close proximity. And she was
certainly never held quite like this. The preacher that had taken care
of her prior to her becoming a so-called Holy Maiden had taught her
self defense in the event someone with impure intentions attempted
to grab her, but no matter how much she struggled, Tamamo's grip
was like that of iron. Not that she could resist for much longer,
anyway. Slowly, but surely, Asia was turning into putty in her hands.
Her resistance was melting away.

"I must say, when I first saw you with my darling Ise, I was quite
worried you would steal him away from me." Tamamo remarked as
she continued to cuddle with the poor girl, who's head was beginning
to steam. "But now, I just want to keep you for myself~ You're just so
adorable, Asia-chan~" Much to Asia's relief (and disappointment),
Tamamo relinquished her hold on the girl, allowing her to sit back
down on the couch. "On a more serious note, though, I'd like to ask
you something."

"W-what is it?"

"Those rings on your fingers." Tamamo pointed to the items in

question, sitting on her respective index fingers. "They don't feel like
normal accessories. What are they?"

"Ah, these are part of my Sacred Gear." Asia told her.

"Sacred Gear, you say? And what does it do?"

"My Sacred Gear, Twilight Healing, is a gift from the Lord. With it, I
can heal any wound outside of lost limbs and diseases."

Tamamo's eyes widened considerably. Had she not known any

better, she would have considered that to be a blessing. However,
she thought otherwise when she saw the shadowed cast of lingering
doubt in Asia's own words, reflected in her bright green eyes. It was
a stark contrast to the warm and gentle smile she otherwise had
when revealing its nature and ability. Pursing her lips, she sat down
on the chair opposing the sofa, crossing a leg over the other.
"… you don't sound happy about that, though." she remarked,
startling Asia. "For a moment, you looked quite sad when you told
me about what it could do. Do you perhaps hate your Sacred Gear's
powers?"

Asia shook her head. "N-no, far from it!" she insisted fiercely. "In fact,
I'm grateful that God was graceful enough to allow me to possess
this power. B-but…" She bit her lip, eyes glancing down to her lap.
"My Sacred Gear… At first, myself and many others believed it could
only heal humans, as we are created in his Divine image. But, that
wasn't the case. My Sacred Gear, Twilight Healing…" A saddened
look crossed Asia's expressions as she cradled her hands in each
other, thumbs running over the rings representing her gift. "… it
allows me to heal all manner of entities. Including non-humans, such
as Devils."

"I sense a story behind this…"

Asia nodded slowly. Slowly, with a heavy heart, she began to explain
to Tamamo her past. She had been abandoned, left on the doorstep
of an orphanage in Italy. She had been raised and taught in the
house of God, thus when she was old enough, she was officially
made a member of the Catholic Church. It was also around this time
that her Sacred Gear had begun to manifest. The first incident
occurred when a group of exorcists had returned from a mission,
severely wounded. One of them had even been fatally injured by a
Stray Devil. The doctors had told them that he wouldn't have
survived the night. When Asia had tended to him in the middle of the
night, hoping to alleviate the pain, Twilight Healing had emerged and
healing the man's wounds. Come morning, the exorcist was as right
as rain.

News of this miracle had spread like wild fire. Before long, Asia was
placed upon a pedestal, proclaimed as a Holy Maiden to the villagers
and to the men and women of the Church. For a time, she was loved
and held dearly. Asia cared little for the attention, instead focusing on
her duties and prayed to the souls who were sent to Heaven and for
the safety of those who left for their mission in the name of God. She
also tended to the wounded, using her Sacred Gear to do what she
could for them. Such actions only served to increase the praise she
received. The Bishop in charge of the Church in the village, in
particular, seemed to take great pleasure in her presence. She never
understood why, though she had guessed that it was perhaps due to
the fact that many of the villagers had taken to paying more and
more donations.

And then, one night, Asia discovered a Devil outside the village. He
had been terribly wounded to the point where he could hardly speak
or breathe. Though he was an enemy of the Church, Asia had only
seen a poor soul in need of healing.

The people of the Church, however, saw this differently. What they
initially thought to be a virtue blessed upon those with a pure heart,
they later made out to be a heretical item belonging to a twisted soul.
Before long, fellow Fathers and Sisters spurned her, calling her a
witch. The people of the village treated her with harsh words and
scorn. Some had even taken to refusing to allow her to set foot
within their stores. Only a mere few kind hearted souls refused to
see her as a witch, but the minority was stamped out.

In the end, Asia Argento was excommunicated and sent away from
the village, never to return. Asia had been by herself, relying only on
the few items she was able to take with her and the generous
donations of the previously mentioned kind hearted souls. At some
point, she had met a stranger, who had offered her sanctuary in
Japan as well as a clean slate, leading to her appointment in tending
to a church that was now run down and dilapidated in the small, rural
town of Kuoh.

By the end of it, Asia was left slightly out of breath. She had to admit,
it was rather strange of her to tell a stranger whom she had just
barely met her life story. Especially since they were a youkai. She
had nothing against the woman, but she couldn't help but feel a bit
cautious.
Unknown to Asia, this was one of the side-effects of Tamamo's
prowess. If she willed it, she could subconsciously compel someone
to reveal things to her. Things from the bottom of their hearts.
Tamamo herself was aware of this power, but she didn't quite have a
full handle on it. Thus, there would be times when she unintentionally
used it on a person, such as now. Her charm had more or less made
Asia tell her everything about her past.

When she looked up, Asia blinked in confusion, finding a teary-eyed

Tamamo.

"Y-y-y-you…" Tamamo sobbed before she leaped at Asia, pulling her

into an even tighter embrace. "You poor thing! Uwaaaaah ~!"

Asia panicked, suddenly finding it hard to breathe. "M-Miss Tamamo!

You're squeezing t-too tight!"

"I'm back!" Issei called out as he stepped into the living room.
Unknown to either girl, a second male had also entered, that being
Yuuto Kiba. Upon seeing the two girls, however, they blinked in
confusion. "Uh… What'd we miss?"

"D-Darling! Listen to this!"

"THAT'S TOTAL BULLSHIT!"

Kiba winced, rubbing his ears. "While I don't disagree with you,
Hyoudou-kun, could you perhaps tone it down?" he asked kindly. "I
imagine even your neighbors can hear you."

"Oh, they can deal with a little hollering!" Tamamo huffed before she
narrowed her eyes. "And what, exactly, are you doing here, Devil?
Has your wench of a Master still not learned her lesson yet?!"

"Oh no, I'm just here to guard your husband." Kiba replied with a
disarming smile.
Unfortunately, it only seemed to make Tamamo's mood sour even
further. "Don't smile like that around me." she told him coldly. "You
look too much like that Seimei bastard when you do that."

"I-I'm sorry…?"

"I mean, your smile, while supposedly kind and disarming, is as fake
as moon is ever changing. You're wearing a mask to hide something
else." She spoke seriously.

Yuuto winced as her words had struck a vital spot. His eyes
darkened considerably for a fraction of a moment before reverting
back to the mask he wore previously. "I… I apologize. I'll try to smile
more genuinely then, Tamamo-sama."

"Hmph."

The fox didn't believe him for a second and decided to ignore him.
She then turned her attention to Asia and Issei, the latter of whom
looked rather livid once she told him about Asia's circumstances.
She had half a mind to go to Italy and make those idiots pay and
reduce that village to ash. How dare they make a cute, innocent little
thing suffer like that?! Especially when she wanted nothing from
them in return?! Ungrateful degenerates! The whole lot of them!

"No wonder Gremory-senpai and Kaichou don't trust the church."

Issei grumbled under his breath. "They're a bunch of bastards."

"Please don't say that, Hyoudou-san!" Asia pleaded.

"How can you say that? They put you on a pedestal, then
abandoned you when you did something they didn't agree with! They
betrayed you! And if I remember from that Comedy story, I'm pretty
sure there's a place in hell where those bastards are heading to!"

"I must agree with Hyoudou-kun, Argento-san." Kiba said, his voice
strangely cold. "People like that are absolute scum."
"You sound as if you speak from experience, Devil." Tamamo noted,
not missing the edge in his voice as he slandered the church.

The blonde offered a sad smile, bitter and spiteful. "A long story, I'm
afraid."

"Even so…" Asia insisted. "They were still the people who took care
of me. I wouldn't even be here if it weren't for them."

"B-but… !"

"I'm sorry. I understand that I was cast aside by them… I cannot

bring myself to hate them. They have shown me kindness once,
kindness that I will never forget. The Lord blessed me with a chance
to experience it, as well as this gift. I will always cherish them."

Issei bit his lip. He wanted to argue, but… The way Asia spoke, it
was really hard to try and make her see reason. No, it was more like
she knew what kind of men they were, but she couldn't stand the
idea of hating them. Yes, they treated her horribly, but they were also
the people who raised her and gave her a place in the world, even if
they did pull the rug out from under her.

The brunette hated this. Those bastards betrayed her the moment
they realized she wasn't a 'Holy Maiden'. They didn't deserve her
forgiveness!

Sighing and taking a sharp intake of breath, Issei tried to calm

himself down and let out a deep exhale. Seeing his shoulders relax
somewhat, Tamamo chose to change the subject. "Ise-kun, why did
you bring a Devil home with you?" she asked, concerned for him.
"He didn't charm you, did he? Yes, he may be quite handsome,
but…"

"W-what?!" A look of horror crossed Issei's face before he loudly

exclaimed, "Oh hell no! I wouldn't be caught dead with that
handsome bastard! The only reason he's here is because I thought
I'd make him some dinner as thanks for looking after me and Aika on
our way back from school! That's it! End of story!"

Kiba laughed light-heartedly. "My my, dost thou protest too much?"
he asked with a joking grin. "While I like do have a preference
towards those of the fairer sex, I wouldn't be adversed to broadening
my horizons. Provided I have Tamamo-sama's permission first."

"I WOULDN'T BE INTERESTED IN YOU, EVEN IF I DID SWING

THAT WAY!" Issei cried in outrage.

Dinner, as Tamamo was delighted to learn an hour later, was a truly

delightful event.

Night had descended upon the town of Kuoh. And unbeknownst to

its citizens, a group of individuals dressed in black observed it from
the hill that overlooked it. The same hill upon which the ruined
church rested. At the head of the group, Freed grinned wickedly as
he turned to address his fellow exorcists.

"Okay, you fuckers! Listen up! We're after some little pansy ass
cocksucker named Issei Hyoudou and a little whore named Aika
Kiryu! The nun we're supposed to nab is with Hyoudou! You shank
his ass and take the girl! If even one of you screws this up, I'll kill ya
and then feed your corpse to the dogs back home, ya understand?!"
The group nodded together solemnly. "Oh, and that cocksucker's got
a bitch in heat by the name of Tamamo with him! She's dangerous,
but the boss wants her alive!"

With a fanged smile, he turned back to the town. "Now, come on!
Let's go fuck ourselves up a couple of sluts!"

"My word. And here I thought only the Scottish or sailors could be so
foul mouthed." Zelretch remarked with a frown. Sitting on the table
and positioned next to the vampire was the white creature from
earlier, Fou, who let out a small noise of agreement. "It's quite
disturbing, really. He reminds me of that lad from the Fourth Grail
War. Well, minus the raging profanities and vulgarity, as well as the
sexual tension."

"Fou!"

"I agree." Leaning back, Zelretch folded his hands and narrowed his
eyes. "Let's hope the boy will be careful. Not that I have any doubt:
he does have the aid of that beautiful fox."

In a space where nothing and everything existed, there rested a

single place. A barren land, littered with the bodies of the dearly
parted. Soldiers lay here upon this place, their souls having long
since passed. Stabbed into the ground were many weapons. Axes.
Swords. Spears. Arrows. Maces. Halberds.

Yet the most profound item was in the center, standing as a

testament. There was no figure next to this item, for it stood far away
from the carnage and bloodshed. It was untouched by soil, dirt or
blood. It was pure and pristine, like a shining visage. A beacon of
hope.

It was a flag, hoisted on a pole that was speared deep into the
ground. Marked upon this flag was the insignia of a proud country,
who fought and bled in the name of God.

It was the flag of Orléans.

A single figure, alive and breathing, kneeled before the flag, hands
clasped deeply in prayer and head bowed. Their features were
hidden by the shadows that blanketed the sky. The world around
them was dark, hidden out of sight. As the clouds shifted, however,
rays of light began to break through. As it did, a change began to
occur.

For the first time in over 600 years since they had passed and
entered upon the realm known only as the Throne of Heroes, their
eyes opened…

Night 5: END

Next Time!

Lint: Hello, Hyoudou Issei-san. My name is Lint Sellzan. If you would

be so kind, could you maybe hand us over Asia Argento-chan before
we're forced to kill you?

Issei: Get away from her!

Freed: Come and get her, lover boy!

Kiba: H-Hyoudou-kun?

Night 6: Boiled Over

Issei: The next time… I'm going to take your head from your
shoulders, you shitty priest!

Author's Notes: I've said it before in my AN on Metastability, but god

dammit, I'll say it again!

FUCK. ULCERS.

Also, four hundred chapters?! Okay, this is getting ridiculous! I know

this story is popular by some strange coincidence, but come on!

… wait, why am I complaining? More reviews is good. More reviews

keeps me motivated. And it makes me want to continue this story.

We're close to wrapping up the Holy Maiden arc, by the way. I'd say,
next chapter and the chapter after next will finish it. And by the little
teaser at the end, you all know who is coming up. And be honest,
who else did you think it would be? However, unfortunately, she will
only be appearing in the chapter after next, when all the fighting is
said and done.

Now, regarding Lint being here. If you pay attention to her dialogue,
you might be able to guess why she's there, and why she doesn't
seem so enthusiastic about the whole thing compared to he brother.
Once again, I have to ask: I know she's a test tube baby and all, and
therefore not actually Freed's sibling, but good god. The fact that she
is somewhat related to him is disturbing.

Thankfully, though, nobody stuck their dick in crazy twice. At least…

not the sexy and good kind of crazy.

And you guys also got to see a little brief glimpse into Tamamo's
inner workings. Namely, in that the Tamamo Nine, will working
together, aren't quite united, especially if what Tamamo-vitch said is
of any indication. For the record, however, it's not entirely confirmed
if the Lost Belt Assassin in F/GO is indeed Tamamo-vitch. I'm fairly
certain it is, but unless the devs are gonna pull one over is, Tamamo-
vitch will be the "Assassin" persona that makes up Tamamo-no-Mae.

And before you ask, yes. Any one of the Tamamo Nine can take the
driver seat. Let that sink into your brain for a bit.

Now, regarding Issei… If you pay close attention to what he says in

the preview, someone of keen insight might see where I'm going with
this. I already said that Issei wasn't going to be weak forever, but I'm
not planning on making him OP. Oh hell no. Despite having the
power to revive Heroic Spirits in full, he's still human. I would
consider him to be within the threshold of "Badass Normal" at best.

But I'll save the surprise for the next chapter.

Regarding the harem thing… now, harem is more or less one of the
pieces of DxD, but imagine my surprise when it turns out that the
reception to the idea was pretty damned mixed. Now, in the poll,
Harem won by a fucking landslide, but your feedback on the matter
made me decide to question otherwise. Now that I think more on it, I
can't remember ever reading a single story in which Issei has only
had one love interest. Because of your guys' feedback, I've decided
to think a little more on the harem idea. We'll wait a bit and see if I
actually decide to go through with it.

If, and this is a bigass IF, I do decide to go through with the idea, I
must make one thing clear. Asia WILL NOT be a part of it. The
reason for it is, because, reading a few fanfics and re-reading the
beginning of the Light Novels… Well, their relationship just strikes
me as something else. And I've only briefly seen this idea used once
before it devolved back into lover territory.

But as I said. It's an if. So for the forseeable future until I decide
otherwise, its strictly Issei/Tamamo.

… when you think about it, though, Issei is technically already

involved in a harem. Except the harem is just nine aspects of the
same woman. Huh. The things Nasuverse makes you think.

With THAT out of the way… who here wants to bet that Issei will be
taking on that shitty priest?

Before I end this, I want to give everyone a bit of news. I've recently
made a new story titled, "World Without Logos." Its a crossover with
Hellsing and Seraph of the End, in which Yuu becomes Alucard's
fledgling. If you haven't read it yet, please do so and give me some
feedback. I've also rewritten a story you guys have been bugging me
about: Highschool DxD ALT. Its been revived as High School DxD
Alternative, with a much better story and a new characterization of
Vali, though he's still the same lovable battle maniac we all know and
love. Check it out if you haven't already.

Well, with that said, I am out of here! Please tell me what you guys
think about this chapter, and I'll see you in the next one!

Adios~!
Night 6
… you know, thinking back on it now, I never did find out what it
meant to have this weird power.

I didn't know why I had it. All I knew was that I could somehow bring
back dead people. Like Tama-chan.

But, there was a lot more I was going to find out about this power.
And it all started when those people came to my house and tried to
kill me.

Whatever happened to my normal life?

"Pardon me for saying this, Hyoudou-kun, but I'm afraid you've never
had a normal life, considering your… eccentricity."

URUSAI, YOU DAMN BISHONEN!

High School DxD X Fate/stay night Crossover:

"Fate/stay night: The Dragon of the Seventh Heaven"

Night 6: Boiled Over

After dinner, Aika had chosen to stay over and sleep with Asia in the
guest room. Issei had offered the girls his room while he take up
residence out on the couch, but the perverted girl was insistent on it
so he didn't push it any further. As he sat in his room, sitting on his
bed and staring up at the ceiling, he reflected back on everything
that had been happening in his life so far.

"… when did my life turn into a light novel?" he couldn't help but ask
the universe.
Seriously. The way things were going, he couldn't help but feel like
his life had turned into something so weird and bizarre it belonged to
a manga or something. A power to somehow revive someone who
was dead? The supernatural world and mythology was real? His
classmates were secretly demons in hiding?

When did the world stop making sense?

It hadn't been a few days since he was nothing but a normal high
school student. But that seemed so long ago given what happened
these past few days. He's nearly died several times, and learned he
has some sort of power to revive the dead.

Now that he thought about it… it all started after he had that weird,
Kingdom Hearts-like dream, didn't it? He couldn't quite remember,
but weren't there cards involved? He shrugged. It didn't really matter
at this point. He just wondered how things will turn out now.

Especially when he learned that more things like this will occur in the
future. Still, maybe things would change for the better, now that the
Fallen Angels were dealt with. Raynare was captured along with the
rest of her friends and Asia was safe.

"All I really have to worry about is Shitori-kaichou and exams and I

should be fine." Issei muttered to himself as he laid down on his bed.
"And dealing with Tama-chan…"

Honestly speaking, he wasn't sure what would happen to him first.

Death by sexiness overload or loss of his virginity. He was sincerely
hoping that the former would only happen after they 'consumated'
the marriage. If only he didn't have those damn nosebleeds! Why did
Tamamo have to be so-so perfect?! She was everything he was
looking for! Sweet, kind, considerate, had an awesome rack and was
the ultimate housewife!

And she more or less declared him hers. And kind of crushed his
dream of having a harem.
"Then again, I doubt there's a girl who can compare to Tama-chan."
the brunette chuckled. "Kind of hard to compare yourself to the
freaking Sun Goddess' avatar."

Still, he doubted school was going to be the same now that he knew
his classmates were devils. Plus, he was sure Motohama and
Matsuda were still pissed with him. In his defense, it wasn't his fault
he scored Tamamo and then ended up getting married like several
years earlier than most people. And Aika would no doubt be teasing
him to the end of his days.

And Asia…

'She'd probably be living in that crummy church.' His face turned

bitter. He had not forgotten the poor girl's circumstances. He was still
angry that those old bastards had thrown her out just because she
healed a devil. He was tempted to buy a ticket to Italy, find the
bastards and punch them in the face. 'That place is hardly in the best
condition for her. And knowing her, she'd probably try and refuse to
be a burden if we tried to offer her a place to stay, even if we
insisted.'

He wanted to help Asia. He really did. But what was he supposed to

do? How could he help her? Growling in frustration, Issei threw his
head further into his pillow. This was so aggravating. Maybe he'd
think of something tomorrow.

"Are we all set?"

"Yes, Lint. We're all prepared."

The silver-haired girl nodded as she surveyed their troops. They

were in small number. Little over a hundred, but quite a few of their
members were on par with even the Templar Knights - some of the
best holy agents the Vatican had to offer. Of course, they weren't
well-equipped. All they had were holy sabers and a few blessed
guns. Aside from that, this was not something they were prepared to
do.

Especially not when one of their targets was protected by the avatar
of a deity. It was just another reason why Lint resented her employer
and wanted nothing more than to take a page from her "brother" and
tell him to shove it.

Sadly, she wouldn't get very far. She had to be the obedient slave
and follow orders.

"You all know the plan." Lint addressed the Stray Exorcists before
her. "We split into three teams. One team will harass the Devils and
garner their attention. The second team will distract Tamamo-no-Mae
and the third team will extract the target and kill Issei Hyoudou. I
won't lie. Many of you will die."

"We mean no offense, Lady Sellzan." one exorcists cut in somberly.

"But we are already dead men walking."

Lint smiled back, equally as somber. That was quite true… They
were dead men walking, weren't they?

Regardless, even the dead have a role to play.

Another dream. No different than the one from before.

Issei opened his eyes and once again found himself in a Kingdom
Hearts-esque like place. The world was consumed in black, the only
source of light being the stained glass platform beneath his feet. The
design was still the same as before as well, though he noticed that it
had changed slightly. Sitting at the bottom of the platform's mural
was Tamamo-no-Mae, a peaceful smile on her face while her eyes
were closed, numerous fox tails curled around her.

"This place again…"

He never expected to have the same dream again. He had to admit
though, the feel for this place was so soothing and comforting, like
the actual Kingdom Hearts game.

But why was he having it again? he thought it was a one time thing
after those cards… wait, the cards!

Now he remembered! he had a pack of cards with him, but they

disappeared somewhere. Where did he lose them?! Scratching his
head, he looked around to see if there was anything different.
Everything seemed the same as before.

Well, except for the fluffy white thing sitting next to his foot.

"Fou!"

"… eh?"

"Fou!" The tiny creature chirped again as it nuzzled it's head against
his leg. Now that Issei got a better look, it resembled a fluffy hybrid of
a puppy and a squirrel. Or maybe a kitten and a squirrel.

Either way, it was adorable as hell. "This dream gets weirder and
weirder." Issei muttered as he knelt down and rubbed his head
against the little creature's head, eliciting a pleasant noise from the
strange animal. "Still, you're pretty cute little critter. I doubt you
understand me, but do you have any idea what this place is?"

"Fou! Kyu kyu!" The little creature chirped as it nodded its head.

"Wait, you can understand me?!"

"Fou!" It nodded again.

Issei sweatdropped. What a smart creature! "Okay, then…" he said

slowly. "What is this place? No, wait. Even if you understand me, I
can't understand you."
The creature let out a chirp before it darted off, right where the
staircase was. "Fou!" it called out to him, as if beckoning the brunette
to follow. "Fou, fou!"

"You want me to follow you?"

"Fou~"

"Okay, then…"

He complied and jogged after the creature as it scurried up the

stairs. Eventually, they made it to the next level. Once more, he
found himself standing before the enormous gate, marked by the
many various individuals. However, he did notice how the Caster
statue had suffered some damage. "It's cracked." he muttered to
himself, rubbing his chin. "When did that happen?"

It was certainly strange, but he wasn't about to question it further.

This was a dream, after all. Admittedly a very weird one. Recalling
what he felt the last time he was near this bizarre gate, he walked
over and pressed his palm against it. A strange warmth washed over
him, comforting almost.

And like before, he could feel several pulsating beats emanating

from behind it.

"Those sound like heartbeats…" Issei said aloud in wonder. "What is

this door, anyway?"

"That, my fine young man, is the Gateway to the Root." a voice

called out to him from behind. Issei turned around and found an
elderly man, cheeks practically hanging off of his bones and wearing
a fancy set of robes standing there with a small grin. "It's also been
called the Door to Akasha and the Heaven's Gate. Just think of it as
a door."

"Who're you?"
"Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg. Call me Zelretch. Pleasure to meet
you, Hyoudou."

"… this is seriously one weird dream."

Zelretch chuckled. "It is a dream, but at the same time, it isn't. So,
tell me, how's living with Tamamo-no-Mae? Lost your virginity yet?"

"Wh-what?!" Issei gawked at the personal question. Wait, how did

he…? "Wait, how do you know Tamamo-chan?"

"I know quite a bit." Zelretch replied with a smile. "For example, why
you were able to resurrect Tamamo-no-Mae. Plus, I'm the only real
reason you were accepted into Kuoh in the first place."

Issei blinked. Wait, what? "Mind clarifying for me?"

"To put it simply, I'm from another world." Zelretch said, causing Issei
to develop question marks that danced atop his head. "The same
world as Tamamo, actually. One where the Age of Gods ended quite
a long time ago. And, of course, where they were hardly a bunch of
egotistical brats."

"… huh?"

"I suppose I'll have to start at the beginning." The old man waved a
hand. Suddenly, with a poof of smoke, a table and chairs appeared.
Zelretch then took a seat in one of them. "Take a seat. We have
quite a bit to discuss."

"This week has been nothing short of tiring…"

It was very rare for anyone in the Student Council to hear their King
complain. In fact, the only time Tsubaki had ever seen her like this
was usually she had dealt with her troublesome and overly excitable
older sister. Then again, she couldn't blame her. She had managed
to avoid being reduced to ash when she and Rias had unknowingly
stepped on a landmine and had Tamamo-no-Mae at their necks.

Even now, she could hardly believe it. The Avatar of Amaterasu was
alive. And more importantly, she was somehow eloped with one of
their school's resident perverts.

"Are you okay, Kaichou?" Saji, being the lovestruck idiot he was,
asked kindly. Tsubaki smiled thinly. Boy had a puppy dog crush if she
ever saw one. At first, she did have some reservations, but lately she
had saw how well-mannered the blonde was.

Well, except for his dream of impregnating Sona and then marrying
her. She wasn't quite sure what to think about that. In fact, she
wanted to erase the thought from her mind. There were some things
that were better left untouched.

Sona lifted her head, her eyes slightly faded. "I am fine, Saji." she
told her Pawn. "Just… exhausted."

"I bet." Meguri remarked. "Still, to think that the strongest youkai ever
is married to Issei Hyoudou of all people…"

It was definitely a surprise for all of them when the news circulated.
Especially since said declaration came after the fact that Tamamo
was a hairs breadth away from killing all the Devils in the territory.
Thankfully Issei was able to prevent her from doing anything rash.

It was something to be thankful of, that was for sure.

"I still don't get why someone so important is doing here." Saji said,
scrunching his brow in thought. "I mean, the Shinto Faction, from
what Kaichou told me when she inducted me into the Peerage, is
backing the Youkai Faction, right?"

Sona nodded. "That's correct."

"And Amaterasu-no-Mikoto is leading the Shinto Faction ever since
Izanagi-no-Mikoto disappeared."

"Again, correct."

"And Tamamo-no-Mae is Amaterasu-sama's Avatar, right? So, why

is she hanging around here and not in Kyoto?"

"That is the question that is perplexing all of us." Sona answered.

"From what my sister informed me, Amaterasu has not left Kyoto at
all within the past week, yet her avatar still exists right here."

It was certainly strange, as were her words. Though she would admit
she didn't fully understand what it meant to be a deity's avatar and
envoy, she did know that any knowledge the god pertained would be
transferred over to the avatar. She would have been suspicious of
Tamamo being an impostor, but the power she displayed shattered
that theory to bits. There was also her mannerisms and threats
against them for believing that they had taken a piece of Japan
without permission.

Was it possible that Tamamo-no-Mae's revival into the world was

more complicated? Was it even possible for her to be resurrected?
Necromancy was possible, yes, but reviving the dead always came
with some form of drawback. Loss of personality, deformity,
inhibitions, weakened power, etc.

But was it possible to revive a god's avatar?

'This would require further investigation…'

"On the subject of one of the school's pervs, he was accepted

because he got a letter of recommendation, right?" Saji asked out of
the blue, making Sona blink. "Some big shot magician?"

The younger Sitri scoffed. "Lord Zelretch is hardly a magician." she

said, adjusting her glasses. "He's one of the most powerful sorcerers
in the world. Not only that, but he's well-regarded in the supernatural
world, particularly in western Europe. However, one reason for his
fame is also his enigma."

"Enigma?" Tomoe asked curiously. "What do you mean?"

"I mean, no one knows where he came from. He suddenly appeared

out of nowhere. Normally, someone with no background would be
under heavy suspicion, but somehow, in a single meeting with the
head of the Mephistopheles Head, he impressed the old man
enough to the point where he named him Grandmaster of the
Mage's Association."

"SERIOUSLY?! He was made into Grandmaster?! Just how powerful

is this guy?!"

Ruruko shrugged. "No one really knows, just like how nobody knows
where he comes from. In fact, hardly anybody's ever seen the man
in person. No one in the Mage's Association has ever actually met
the man in person."

"What?!" Saji felt his jaw become intimate with the floor. No one had
ever seen what this Zelretch guy looked like? That was crazy! "Then
what's the point of having a seat of power if he doesn't attend things
like parties or meetings?! I've heard of hikkemoris, but this guy
sounds like he's something else!"

"Achoo!"

"You okay there, old man?"

"Oh, I'm fine. Some brat is probably just talking about me again."
Zelretch said, wiping the snot from his nose. "So, boyo, did you get
all that?"

Honestly speaking, Issei didn't really understand most of what the

guy had just said. Something he made clear to the man as he
sheepishly scratched his cheek. "Sorry, ojii-san, but all I got out of
that conversation is that I can apparently revive the dead with this
Heaven's Feel thing you were talking about, and that it's apparently
something that belongs to another world."

"Well, can't blame you for not getting it." Zelretch shrugged. "It is
rather hard for someone so normal. Let me simplify it for you, then."
Issei nodded gratefully. "As you now know, the Heaven's Feel is the
power to resurrect any soul without a negative consequence. It isn't
considered necromancy, either, as when you revive a soul, you do so
in its whole entirety. Necromancy usually taints or corrupts the soul
being revived, but the Heaven's Feel, or Third Magic, is different.
The subject is revived in their fullest state, as pure and clean as they
were when they were alive. The Third Magic is also one of the True
Magics that were lost to Magus thousands of years ago."

"Magus? Not Magi or magician?"

Zelretch chuckled. "Magician, or Sorcerer, is usually restricted to

Magus who have obtained the power of a True Magic. I myself am a
holder of a True Magic. Specifically, the Second Magic:
Kaleidoscope, the operation of parallel worlds. Of course, given my
long years, I've managed to also sneak my way into other alternate
realities as well. Yours being one of them."

"What's the different between alternate and parallel?"

"Let me put it to you this way. In your world, all things mythological
exist even in the present day, and irregularities such as the Sacred
Gears also exist. In my world, the Gods have long since died or
disappeared, and with it their influence. We do not have Sacred
Gears, and magic is nowhere near as prominent as it once was.
There are no devils or angels, but other supernatural creatures also
exist. Some of them are classified as Phantasmal Beasts."

"Okay…" Issei said slowly, coming to an understanding.

"Parallel worlds, while different, share major characteristics.

Alternate worlds, however, are radically different from each other.
Sure, they may have some differences, but no two worlds are the
same. Even if they're going through a apocalyptic event, they'll be
different."

"Like, nuclear winter vs zombie apocalypse different?"

"Exactly that! In some cases, an alien invasion. But that's beside the
point. The point is, the worlds you and I hail from are alternate. Even
then, you possess the Third magic from my reality at your disposal."

Issei cocked his head. "Wait… If this Heaven's Feel thing is from
your world, how'd I get it?"

"Occasionally, there are cracks in the walls, so to speak. Tiny holes

between worldly boundaries. Not too long ago, there was an event in
a parallel world from one of my own worlds that resulted in human
history being burnt to ashes, and following that, the world being
obliterated by an otherworldly force. If I were to guess, some
properties from one of the parallel worlds I mentioned seeped into
your world. As a result, rather than obtain a Sacred Gear, you were
gifted with the Heaven's Feel. A rare feet, mind you. In order to
obtain one of the True Magics, you'd have to resist being assimilated
into the Root of Akasha."

"Root of what now?"

"A story for another time." Zelretch answered, making Issei frown.
Then a thought occurred to him. Since he came from an alternate
world, and he apparently had the power to look into other worlds,
then does that mean- "And before you ask, yes. There was a world
where you became a Harem King."

"How the-?!"

The old man smirked. "Boy, it's written all over your face, plain as
day." Issei blushed madly and turned away in embarrassment. Was
he honestly that transparent? Wait, nevermind that! He just said in
one world he accomplished his dream! Hell yes! Issei Hyoudou had
scored his childhood dream! No, wait. Now he felt jealous of himself.
Dammit! Lucky bastard! "Speaking of harems… You haven't
mentioned bringing that childhood dream of yours to Tamamo, have
you?"

"N-no…"

"Good. Otherwise, you wouldn't have any opportunities to make

children. She boasts quite the killer technique, that Polygamy
Castration Fist of hers."

Issei immediately yelped and used his hands to shield his family
jewels. She really had a technique like THAT?! Then it was a good
thing he never told her! The last thing he wanted was to lose his
"little brother"! Seeing his reaction, Zelretch laughed, much to his
chagrin. "It ain't funny, you old goat!" he hissed. "Anyway, back to
this Third Magic thing! If it lets me bring back the dead and the
Tama-chan I brought back to life was apparently from your world,
how'd I manage that?"

"Simple. Through the cracks I told you about earlier. You've more or
less connected yourself to the Root of Akasha itself, boyo. In a way,
you're far more than just a simple human." the old man answered.
"Of course, even I don't know much about what you can do. You
have the Heaven's Feel, but it belongs in my world, not this one.
Who knows how it works here?"

"And the cracks on that statue over there by the door?" He pointed
over to the cracks in the Caster statue.

"Oh, those? That just means that you forged a connection through
your Caster servant, this case being Tamamo-no-Mae. Since you are
now linked in a sense, you're much closer to The Root of Akasha
than another else from my world has been in several centuries." he
answered. "Though I say Servant, it'd be more accurate to call her a
Heroic Spirit, since she's been revived in her whole entirety."

"A Heroic Spirit?"

Zelretch nodded. "The Throne of Heroes. Think of it as an alternate
space, unreachable by any method. Not even the Second Magic is
capable of perceiving it. It's a realm accessible to only those who
had performed feats that are recognized as "impossible" by the
World. Greek heroes like Odysseus, Theseus and Herakles.
Japanese figures like Higashikata, Okita and Nobunaga. There are
many that would classify for the Throne. Those that do are known as
Heroic Spirits. Servants are Vessels that act as bodies for these
Heroic Spirits. If I were to make a guess, going by recent events, I'd
say that Tamamo would be considered a "Caster-class Heroic Spirit."

"What's the difference?"

"Servants only possess a fraction of a Heroic Spirit's power, limited

to a very specific skillset. Heroic Spirits possess all the powers they
had when they were alive. For example, the Hound of Chulainn. As a
Caster, his magical prowess is unquestionable, but his true power
lies as a Lancer, where he is virtually unmatched with a spear."

Issei nodded. "Okay, so… Tamamo, rather than being limited to a

small power level, is at her strongest?" Zelretch nodded. Issei then
sighed and ran a hand through his head. "Urgh, I don't get this at all!
This is way too confusing! At this point, I can't tell if I'm going crazy
from all the stress or this is just one super weird dream!

"Personally, I would say a little bit of both, given how taxing the past
few days have been. But make no mistake, what I have told you is
the truth. And you boy… you have the power to make a difference in
this realm. Even if you don't know it yet, you will in time… is what I
would say if I actually knew what difference that would be. But you
get the idea."

"Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence." Issei muttered sarcastically.

"How do I know you're not some crazy hallucination my
subconscious devised for this dream?"

"Oh, don't worry. You and I will be seeing one another again soon."
"By the way, you might want to wake up. You're about to find your
house on fire."

"Wait, what?!"

In the next second, Issei suddenly found himself falling into smoke.
His body jolted, snapping wide awake and alert when he suddenly
found himself coughing haphazardly while he felt his body being
dragged away. "W-what-" he choked, something disgusting flooding
his mouth and nostrils. It smelled like something was burning. He
couldn't see anything. "What's going-"

"Get your hands off my husband!"

A blast of cold air washed over him and he found himself knocked to
his feet. He heard a cry of pain close by. He shook his head, trying to
clear up the fog in his head. When his vision cleared up, he learned
that Zelretch had not been kidding.

His house really was on fire! "Holy shit!"

"Issei-san!" "Darling!" Issei looked to the side, finding Asia standing

behind a protective and royally pissed off Tamamo-no-Mae. The
source behind such anger was a black-cloaked stranger holding a
gun and honest-to-god light saber, skewered by several thick shards
of ice.

"What the hell? What the fuck's happening?!"

"E-exorcists!" Asia cried. "Stray Exorcists! They-they just attacked

us!"

"What?! Why?! Wait, where's Aika?!"

"I'm here!" The bespectacled girl cried as she made her way around
the corner with a broken lamp in her hand. "Sorry about the lamp,
but I kinda knocked one of them out with it."
His house was on fire and they were being attacked by Stray
Exorcists, and she was worried about a broken lamp? Issei would
have marveled at the girl's strange sense of priorities, but instead he
shook his head. "Everybody out!" he shouted. Tamamo nodded and
brought out a paper talisman, throwing it at the front entrance. In
seconds, a chilly wind wiped out the flames lapping away, snuffing
them out instantly and allowing the four of them to escape.

Issei soon stopped dead, however, when he realized that they had
walked out of the frying pan and into the oven. "Ah, shit…"

Exorcists. Dozens of them, all standing in front of his house and

armed to the teeth. Asia whimpered and clung to Aika and Tamamo,
the latter of whom released a portion of killing intent. Not enough to
induce the same effects as when she met the Devils, but enough to
intimidate the poor sons of bitches in front of her. Standing at the
head of the group was a young girl with black-and-silver hair and
pale red eyes, wearing a black trench coat with yellow trims and dark
slacks and knee-high boots. In one hand was a simple ornate blade
with a pure silver edge that almost seemed as if it were glowing, and
in the other hand was a simple handgun.

"Who the hell are you people?!" Aika angrily demanded. "If you're
with those stupid crows, you-"

"Please be quiet." the girl cut her off, oddly polite in spite of the fact
that she had them all dead to rights. "I would greatly appreciate it if
you didn't make this any harder than it must be." She then directed
her attention to the male brunette. "You are Issei Hyoudou, correct?"

"Wh-who wants to know?!" Issei yelled, trying to put on a brave face

against likely death.

"Greetings, Hyoudou-san." the woman greeted politely as if she

didn't have them dead to rights. "My name is Lint Sellzan. If you
would be so kind, could you maybe hand us over Asia Argento-chan
before we're forced to kill you?"
She gave him an ultimatum with such an even expression as if she
were commenting on the weather. Even so, it still shocked him. But
he hardened his expression. There was no way he was going to give
up Asia to save his own skin!

"Over my dead body!"

Lint stared at him, then sighed. "I see… That is a shame." she said
before she pointed her blade at him. "I'm sorry for what is about to
happen."

"Well, I'm not." Tamamo cut in, bearing her fangs. "Burn to ashes!"

She quickly flung two of her talismans at the girl. But Lint moved
quickly and sliced them to pieces mid air, rendering them useless. Or
at least, that was what she thought. The remains of the talismans
caught fire and exploded into the crowd of exorcists, dispersing them
or burning them severely. Lint dodged the incoming flames easily,
leaping away. Rather than try and attack Tamamo, as she knew
doing so would be dangerous, she instead decided to go for the next
best thing.

Her summoner.

"Very sorry!"

"Whoa! Shit!"

Issei hastily jumped backwards to avoid the blade that would've

bisected him. He dodged it, but just barely, evident by the tear in his
shirt. He fell on his rear as he crawled away. But Lint immediately
followed up for a stab through the head. He pulled his head to the
left, letting it stab the ground next to his skull. Before she could use
her gun to shoot him at this range, she suddenly found the wind
kicked straight out of her lungs as a powerful strike plowed into her
abdomen, sending her flying away.
Tamamo lowered her extended leg and growled. "Get away from my
husband you tramp!" She then threw more talismans at the mob of
Exorcists to either freeze them solid or burn them to a crisp.

It was amazing how, despite the vixen practically bombarding the

road, no one seemed to notice a damned thing as the exorcists
scrambled to evade. What really amazed and horrified Issei was the
fact that they still kept coming at them. Surely, they should have
realized the difference right now, right? They should know that they
had no chance of winning against her, so why were they even trying?
Were they that confident?

'No, that's not it!' he realized. 'They're coming at us, knowing full well
they can't win! They're just throwing themselves at her like lambs to
the slaughter! But why?! Why throw their lives away?! What are they-
'

Realization dawned on him.

They were after Asia!

"Kyaaah!"

The brunette turned to find Aika being kicked away while another
exorcist grabbed Asia roughly by the shoulder. When she struggled,
they slammed the butt of their gun into the back of her head,
knocking her out instantly.

"Get away from her!" Issei roared, finding himself on his feet and
charging at the exorcists. They whirled on him, weapons drawn. But
for some reason, they found themselves suddenly frozen. To a
bystander, Issei would have looked like a raging lunatic, going up
against several people who had weapons that could kill him.

キル キル キル キル キル キル キル キル キル

But to the exorcists, at this moment, Issei looked like a demon out for
blood, brown eyes bleeding bloodlust and rage. They had no idea
why though. This was just a normal human! Well, a human with
powers that he barely even understands! They were warriors who
lived on the battlefield and tempered through combat in life or death
situations. Why were they hesitating?!

But the more they focused on the boy, they felt the compulsion to
turn and flee.

Their instincts detected something from this boy… something primal

.

They returned to the senses, but only after Issei had delivered a
brutal haymaker to the one who knocked out Asia, breaking his nose
and knocking him out in a single hit. Issei followed up with an
uppercut to the closest exorcist, making them stumble back. An
exorcist lunged at Issei, swinging his sword. The blade cut across his
back, making him scream. The exorcist smirked, but it soon faded
when Issei looked over his shoulder, glaring at him.

"I-I'm sor-"

That was as far as he got before Issei broke his jaw with a
roundhouse kick. He then grabbed the one next to him by the
shoulders and slammed him into the ground. Following that, he
grabbed another by the legs and swung him around like a rag doll
before throwing him into another group.

Issei wasn't entirely sure what was happening. It felt like he suddenly
left the driver seat and his brain went on auto pilot. He was moving
on instinct.

Not that he cared right now. All he cared about was protecting Asia
and Aika!

Which was precisely why he grabbed two exorcists by the skulls and
smashed them against each other. As he readied himself for the next
exorcists, a burning hot pain erupted across his shoulder, followed
by something cutting into his leg. He screamed, collapsing to his
knees. "Whew… Gotta say, I have a raging hard on, watching you go
ape shit!" Issei looked over his shoulder. A man was standing over
him, having the same face as Lint, only more sharp and narrow.
Unlike Lint, his hair was fully silver, and his red eyes far more
pronounced. Across his lips was a wicked grin. "I think I'm in love~!"

"Fuck…" Issei hissed. "You!"

"Oooh! He's got a mouth, too! Man, it's such a shame we gotta kill
ya. I think we would've gotten along!" The man chuckled before he
raised his gun. "Well, them's the breaks I guess." He pulled the
hammer back. Even with the gun leveled at his forehead, Issei
glared at him in defiance, daring him to pull the trigger.

"Ise!"

That was the last thing Issei heard before his hearing went to shit
and the gun went off, sending him into a world of black…

{{Error. Connection lost.}}

{{Attempting reconnection… }}

{{Error! Reconnection impossible. Cause: Severe Brain Injury.}}

{{Odds of survival: zero.}}

{{Opening Circuit Pathways… }}

{{Circuit Connection Established.}}

{{Beginning Reconstruction.}}

Issei's mind was in a haze. Everything was so blurry. The world was
spinning around him. So many colors…
… wait, what was his name again? Isen? No. It was… Issei. Yes,
that's right. His name was Issei. He was a guy. Seventeen, right?

'So weird… I can barely think. What happened to me…?'

He couldn't remember. In fact, he couldn't remember anything. No,

that wasn't right. He could remember, but the details were so murky.
He remembered there was someone he was trying to protect. But
something happened. There was a gun going off.

Did he… die? If that was the case, how was he still alive?

He was still alive, right? He honestly could not tell. His mind was in a
haze. It felt like he was under water. His limbs felt like lead. But he
could still think, so that was something. So he thought. He thought
and focused his mind to try and find his memories. He could've
sworn he tried to protect someone. Just who?

Slowly, but surely, things were coming back to into focus.

His house was on fire. There were people attacking him. There was
a blonde girl being taken away. A blonde. Her name was Asia.

And he was shot in the head.

'So, am I dead?' Issei thought strangely. 'I can still think. Am I in

limbo…?'

"Fou…"

'Huh? Wait, what's that?'

"Fou…"

'It sounds like…'

"Fou!"
Without warning, his body felt like it was electrocuted. He flung
himself forward, gasping for air as his heart hammered against his
chest. He immediately regretted the action when he felt his stomach
lurch and his mind burn. "Ow…" he grimaced, clutching his head.
"Ow ow ow… Is-is this what a hangover is?"

Eventually, the hard throbbing in his head ceased, allowing him a

chance to focus and pay attention to his surroundings. Much to his
surprise, he was no longer in his front yard. He was back in the
Dream, right before the gate.

"Kyu Kyu!" And alongside him was the adorable creature from
before.

"Wait… you were the one who woke me up…?"

"Fou!" it nodded.

"But… how did… wait, Asia! Aika! Tamamo!" He immediately stood

up in a panic. "I have to get back! They're in danger!"

"Fou!" The tiny little bugger danced around before it bounced off,
running towards the gate. A loud groan echoed from it as it slowly
began to open up. A faint blue light flowed out from it. Little wisps
even floated out from it. A gust of wind blew out from it, nearly
knocking him over. He stood his ground and shielded his eyes when
the light grew intense to the point of blinding. The glare died down,
allowing him to see once more. What he saw took his breath away.

"Whoa…"

The world faded away, blotting and breaking away. Issei didn't
remember what he saw beyond the gate, only that he stepped
through it.

When he came to, he was apparently lying on a very comfy couch.

Judging by the decor, it was the Occult Research Club's clubroom.
But why was he here? Shouldn't he be…

… waaaaaaaaait a second. Something was wrong. He could feel it. It

was way too cold, and he could distinctly feel more of the soft couch
than he should be. He glanced down at his body, which was covered
by a thin blanket. He was topless, which was already raising alarms.

Surely, nobody had… done that, right? Gulping, Issei pulled the
covers back… and promptly screamed.

"WHY AM I NAKED?!"

There was a scream close by, followed by something falling to the

ground with a thud. Looking over, he found a teary-eyed Tamamo
staring at him, crying literal waterfalls while the tray with a bowl of
soup and a glass of water was spilled across the floor.

"Y-y-y-y-y-you…" Tamamo sobbed before she promptly launched

herself at him. "YOU'RE ALIIIIIIVE!"

"Whoa, wait a sec-YIPE!"

Issei couldn't prepare himself so he spilled unto the floor with

Tamamo on top of him, clinging on to him for dear life. Her arms
wrapped around him, threatening to snap his back in half. 'Too tight!
Too tight!' Issei's mind cried, feeling his bones creaking. 'I think I'm
going to die! Again!'

"You're alive! You're alive, you're alive, you're alive, YOU'RE ALIVE!"
Tamamo sobbed as her grip tightened, as if she would lose him if
she hadn't.

Unfortunately, due to the Heroic Spirit's strength being ranked

several time above a normal human's, Issei felt like he as about to
die again with his bone on the verge of breaking. Thankfully, his
saving grace came at the form Sona Sitri. "Tamamo-sama. If you do
not relinquish your grip, Hyoudou-kun will die again. He looks ready
to snap in half."
Immediately, Tamamo relinquished her grip. Issei breathed a
tremendous sigh of relief, his body already feeling better. "Oh, thank
you god…" he said, not noticing Sona suddenly wince as if she
heard nails scratching against a board. "I thought I was a goner…"

"Technically, you were. You had a bullet hole in your body. Well, old
body, I should say."

"Wait, I did get shot?!" Issei cried in dismay. So he really did die-hey,
wait a minute! "What do you mean by old body?"

Rather than give him an answer, Sona had decided to show him.
After she provided some clothes, considering he was naked. Sona
led him to another room, closely followed by Tamamo, who stuck by
him with her arms wrapped around one of his own. No doubt
because she feared what might happen to him, considering he did
indeed die.

The room was practically empty, save for a few tables and chairs. It
looked like some kind of meeting room, with something sitting on top
of the tables with a white sheet draped over it.

When Sona pulled back the sheet, Issei's face drained of color and
felt his stomach lurch uncomfortably.

He was lying on that table with a bullet hole in his forehead.

"… how in the hell?"

"That was what we were wondering." Sona sighed. "When me and

Rias arrived at your house, we found Tamamo-sama and Kiryu-san
standing over your corpse."

Issei wasn't sure what to think about that. It was… very disturbing,
honestly. In fact, he felt a little sick, looking at his dead body. He
glanced down at his body, or new body, or whatever the hell it was.
How did he come back? Was this connected to the Heaven's Feel or
something? Unable to look at the sight anymore, he pulled the sheet
back over his body.

"I'm surprised you or Gremory-senpai didn't try to bring me back as a

Devil." he remarked wryly.

Tamamo sniffled. "I'd have killed them if they so much as tried."

Sona said nothing in response to that. Likely because there was no

need. Of course, she knew Rias wasn't that stupid, considering how
their last meeting with Tamamo had gone. "With Tamamo-sama's
permission, we were going to bury your body. But as we were about
to move your body elsewhere… Well, let's just say you gave quite a
few of us girls present quite the look."

There was a noticeable blush on Sona's face. Issei's own cheeks

became tinged. Great, so not only did the Two Great Ladies of Kuoh,
plus the Mascot get to see him naked, the whole Student Council got
a good look at his "little brother" too! God, could this day get even
worse?!

Actually, hold that thought. Yes, it could.

"What about Asia?" he asked, turning to Sona. "Where is she?" The

glasses-wearing Devil looked away. "Sona-kaichou…" he said again,
this time in a pleading tone. "Where's Asia? She's here with us,
right?"

"… Unfortunately, Asia Argento is not here with us. The Exorcists
were successful in capturing her before we arrived."

Issei's heart sank at that. Confusion, then anger. He gritted his teeth
and his hands balled into fists. 'Dammit all! I promised I was going to
protect her, and this is what happened. I got shot! God dammit!' This
was unfair. It was unfair! Asia didn't deserve any of this! If only he
had been stronger, then maybe she wouldn't have been kidnapped!
"Kiryu-san is safe, however. A few bruises, but she will be fine."
Sona continued, adjusting her glasses. "We were also able to
discover the location of the Stray Exorcist's base, thanks to
Tamamo-sama capturing one of them."

"She did…?"

Issei looked at Tamamo, who nodded strongly. "I figured you would
have wanted to save Asia-chan, so I made sure to keep one of them
alive." she told him. "And she had quite a few things to say."

"As it turns out, a good number of the Stray Exorcists had been
forcibly marked by a Geass." Sona added. "To put it simply, if they
disobeyed orders, they would be killed right then and there. They
were also ordered by someone in the Grigori."

One person immediately came to mind. "Raynare?"

"Worse. One of Azazel's lieutenants." she answered grimly.

"Kokabiel. One of the most powerful Cherubims in all of Heaven.
There have been very few who could match him in power. I've also
heard many rumors that he was dissatisfied with the fact that the
Great War had been called off by a ceasefire. If I were to hazard a
guess, his actions here may be to incite the spark that would cause
another war."

Issei grimaced. So, that was all this was about? Just starting another
stupid war? To hell with that! He turned on his heel, about to leave
before Sona spoke again.

"Hyoudou-kun. As much as I understand your thoughts on the

matter, I advise you don't rush in to save Asia Argento by yourself."

"And why not?! We know where she is! So I'm going after her!"

"And just how do you plan on rescuing her when you're outnumbered
and outgunned? Even if Tamamo-Sama is by your side, a stray bullet
can still be lethal to you."
Issei would have retorted to that, saying he could probably make
himself a new body. Then he remembered how distraught Tamamo
looked and clamped his mouth shut. Besides, he wasn't even sure
he could make himself a new body like he did now. What if it was just
a one-time thing? And he sure as hell wasn't keen on dying again.

"… then what am I supposed to do?! Just stand around while she's
captive?,"

"That all depends, do you intend on going in alone?"

"… eh?"

Had the Fallen Angels been involved, the Student Council and the
Occult Research Club wouldn't have been involved, mainly due to
political reasons.

However, since it was a group composed of Stray Exorcists and had

confirmed their intentions, there wasn't any need to find loopholes.
The hostilities were made present, and thus, they had to act. Both to
save face and to ensure that they were more than capable of
protecting their territory. Not that they would say it to Tamamo's
faces. they had learned their lessons.

That being said, there was one problem he did have with this whole
thing.

"Why the hell is she here?" Issei asked, glaring daggers at Lint
Sellzan. To her credit, she seemed nonplussed about the fact that
she was standing in the midst of a group of Devils or the guy she
had tried to kill an hour ago.

Rias simply smiled. "Relax, Hyoudou-kun. She won't cause you any
trouble. Isn't that right, Lint-chan?"

"I promise to be of use, Buchou."

Issei choked. "B-Buchou?!"

Sona sighed, massaging her temples. "You offered her a place in

your Peerage, didn't you?" she asked in exasperation. Rias,
practically beaming, nodded. "Can I ask why?"

"The way I see it, Lint-chan had no actual reason to do what she did,
aside from having her life threatened. She and quite a few of her
comrades were all excommunicated, so I decided to give her a
choice. She can either be turned over to the Church and face
execution, or join my Peerage." She paused briefly before her face
contorted. "Keep in mind that I had to convince her to join rather than
accept death. She was quite set on walking toward her noose for
some reason."

"Good. Nothing is worse than loss of choice and free will." Issei felt
conflicted. On the one hand, this was the girl who helped take Asia
away for some reason. On the other hand, he couldn't help but
wonder why she was intent on walking to the gallows. Especially
since Rias was offering her a second chance, more or less. "So,
which is she?" Sona asked curiously."

"Took up four Pawns. She's a keeper!" Rias said with a grin. "Plus,
she's also given us some useful information. Turns out Raynare only
thought she was receiving orders from Azazel. The one who actually
gave her the orders was Kokabiel."

Kokabiel. That name again. "Why did this guy want me dead?" Issei
asked. "Is it because of this whole magical potential thing?"

"I don't know." Lint answered honestly. "The only one who knew why
you had to be eliminated was Kokabiel himself. He did not divulge
any information to his subordinates or us. He was also the one who
arranged for Asia Argento to be brought here."

"Why?" Sona asked. "Why bring an excommunicated nun here?"

"To extract her Sacred Gear."

This caused a few eyebrows to rise. "Extract a Sacred Gear?"
Tsubasa asked skeptically. "Is that even possible?"

Lint nodded. "Azazel created a device that would be capable of just

that. However, because the Sacred Gear is tied directly to the soul,
the separation proved to be fatal and would kill any who underwent
the extraction process. As a result, Azazel locked the device away
and swore it would never be used again. A few weeks ago, however,
there were reports that one of his warehouses had been broken
into."

"And the item stolen was the device." Tamamo surmised with a
frown. "The filthy crow intends to kill Asia to get her Sacred Gear!
The brute! When I find him, I'll burn him to ashes!"

"Then what are doing standing around?! Let's go before it too late!"
Issei cried. "They're in the Church, right?"

"Yes. But no doubt they are expecting your arrival. We must be

cautious if you want to save the nun." Lint advised. "My brother,
despite his lunacy, is quite skilled."

Issei growled, remembering the bastard's face before he was shot in

the head. He made sure to carve his face into his mind. "What's his
name?"

"Freed Sellzan." the girl answered. "He was once a prodigy, but the
higher-ups excommunicated him when he proved to be too unstable.
He killed many of his own comrades, simply because he was "too
bored" to kill Devils and Fallen Angels."

"Sounds like a real piece of work." Saji remarked. "What's the game
plan, Kaichou?"

Sona's response was swift. "Divide and concur." she said, a serious
glint in her eyes. "My Peerage and I will take control of the outside
perimeter to ensure there are no stragglers. Rias and her peerage
will be invading the Church. I believe this goes without saying, but
Hyoudou-kun will be in charge of rescuing the nun."

"Arigatou, Kaichou!" Issei bowed his head gratefully. "I promise I'll
make it up to you."

"Then I trust you'll actually put some effort into your exams, the next
time?"

"Urk… !"

She really hit a weak spot. While he wasn't exactly failing, his grades
showed the fact he wasn't excelling either. "I… I'll promise to hit the
books more."

Still…

What was this strange sensation? It had been itching in the back of
his mind like crazy. His fingers were twitching. Was he excited? No,
that wasn't it. He was… anxious . Waiting for a fight to brew. A
chance to pay that shit bird Freed back for shooting him and taking
Asia.

And he'd be damned if he was just going to settle for a punch to the
face.

Just before the plan began, Issei asked Kiba to make him a sword,
once he saw the guy craft a sword out of middair. He explained it
was thanks to his Sacred Gear, but because he was short on time,
he left it at that and gave the brunette pervert a simple longsword of
European design. It was fairly light in his hand.

"Will you be okay, Ise?" Tamamo asked worriedly. "I mean, I can
always-"

"Tama-chan, for the last time, I'm okay." Issei stressed, forcing a
smile to his face. It hurt his chest to make her worry like this, it really
did. Once this was all over, he was going to make sure he made it up
to her. Maybe a home-cooked meal? Nah, too half-assed. Maybe a
gift. "Just… make sure to watch my back if things get too out of
hand, okay?"

"If…" Tamamo bit her lip. "If you're sure." She really didn't like this.
Issei had asked her to let him handle Freed if they came across him,
but she couldn't help but feel worried. It was a wife's job. Especially
when she had failed him the first time. She didn't quite understand
how he managed to craft himself another body and return to life, but
the fact remains that she let him die. She could have easily mopped
the floor with those exorcists and saved him, but this went and
happened! if only she had been faster!

Dammit all to hell, she was a useless wife!

And to make matters even worse, she couldn't even prevent Asia
from being kidnapped afterwards! She was so distraught with her
husband's death that she didn't even notice them take her away until
it was too late.

She was at her strongest for Pete's sake. She could have prevented
this easily.

Realizing she was sad, Issei sighed and rubbed the back of his head
before he walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her and
pulling her into a hug.

"M-Mikou?!" Immediately, Tamamo's ears and tails perked up.

"It's okay, Tamamo-chan. Don't be sad. I'm still here, aren't I?" he
told her, smiling softly. "And we'll get Asia back. So cheer up, will ya?
If you don't, well… I can guess we can skip the honeymoon."

"What?! No! I'm not sad anymore! I'm better now!" As Tamamo broke
away, suddenly energized, Issei grinned. It was pretty easy to cheer
her up. Still, a honeymoon did sound good. Maybe they should go on
one. They were supposed to be married.
Wait, did that mean he'd have to buy a ring? Crap.

That was a thought for another time, though. Right now, he had a
blonde Sister to save.

"Wait, so we don't need this chick's Sacred Gear?" Freed asked,

talking with his superior over the phone. "Not to question you, boss
man, but can I ask why? Don't get me wrong, I'm happy I get to kill a
skank and take something valuable from her, but what's the whole
point of doing this if ya don't know this Twilight Healing thingamajig?"

"It is because it is unnecessary in the long run. The extraction of

Twilight Healing was part of Raynare's agenda to gain more power
for her own use. I require no such thing."

Freed chuckled. "Fat load of good it did her. Still kinda bumbed I
couldn't fuck her when I had the chance. Still, least I got to see her
wings get ripped off! Fuck, that was awesome. God I wish I could
fuck that goddess chick. Hey, would that be okay?"

"Dear Freed, don't get ahead of yourself." his boss scoffed in

amusement. "Whether or not she is truly the Avatar of that
detestable Shinto Sun Goddess is not important, but her power. I
imagine she'd kill you the second you showed your face. Speaking of
that wench, did you deal with the boy?"

"Gave him one hell of a headshot!" Freed answered happily. "Let me

tell you, it was so fucking satisfying, seeing the horrified look on
those bitches faces. Wish I could've fucked the chick in the glasses
before we left. Eh, maybe when I tie up any loose ends."

"Your vulgarity never ceases to amuse me. I'm half tempted to think
you weren't a part of the experiment that cloned Siegfried." the man
remarked, making Freed frown. He didn't quite like to be reminded
about that fact. Bad enough his "sister" liked to remind him about
that. Still, he wasn't about to tell the boss to fuck off like he did
everyone else. He liked living, thank you. "Just make sure to cause
enough chaos to gather the attention of the other factions, Freed. I
want everyone to know that this so-called peace of theirs is as fragile
as glass!"

The psychopath laughed. "Got it!" The call ended and he tossed the
phone aside, uncaring of the fact that it was worth thousands.
"Alright, you cockbites! Get the ceremony started! We're gonna grab
that Sacred Gear outta that nun and sell it to whoever wants it the
most! Any Shitty Devils that come by, chop 'em to pieces!
Understand?!"

"Yeah!" Came the collective cry of his fellow exiled exorcists. They all
knew that they were going to die eventually. Might as well perish in
the heat of battle like they always dreamed of. After all, their
bloodlust was a major reason why so many of them were
excommunicated.

That being said, none held a candle to Freed's insanity.

The exorcists dispersed, some choosing to guard the church while

others made sure the ritual was done properly. Freed was among the
former, mostly because he was hoping some idiot was stupid enough
to try and charge in here. Maybe the Devils. God, he wanted to kill
something.

Unfortunately, he never expected to find what he was about to see in

a few short minutes, as the Devil's siege finally began in grand
fashion. Rias had destroyed the front entrance with a grandiose blast
of her Power of Destruction, shortly followed by Akeno letting loose
with the thunder bolts and Kiba charging in, swords drawn.

In mere seconds, the number of enemy combatants vastly dwindled.

Smoke plowed into the church. Fire was starting to swallow the
interior. Honestly speaking, Freed was enjoying every second of it.
Unlike his compatriots, who were either screaming for their lives or
throwing their lives away by trying to fight the Devils, he just stood
and watched the carnage unfold.
Aaaah. Shit. He was getting hard. Damn, what a sight~ Why couldn't
every day be like this?!

Then his mood was ruined when he saw Lint among the group. His
boner died down and a frown marred his features. "What the actual
shit's this?" he growled as Lint approached, sword in hand. "Didn't
you die?"

"Nearly." Lint admitted. "However, Tamamo-no-Mae spared me. I've

already told them everything. And before you ask, yes. I've thrown
my lot in with the Devils. Before you is the newest member of Rias
Gremory's peerage."

"Tch. So you sold your humanity to be a Devil bitch's servant. It hurts

you know… having my own sister betray me like this." Freed frowned
without an form of insanity, but mild regret. "I'm going to have to kill
you now, you know that."

"Sadly for you, I won't die just yet." Lint replied calmly, not at all
disturbed by such implications. "However, I won't be your opponent.
Someone has a score to settle with you, brother dearest."

"Eh? What do ya-"

キル キル キル キル キル キル キル キル キル

A wave of killing intent overwhelmed him. Immediately, Freed turned

around and blocked a sword from coming down on him. He only got
a good look at his attacker before a knee was suddenly rammed into
his stomach, causing him to cough up spit. He quickly jumped away
when he felt a sword coming for him, letting it hit only air. When he
looked up, his eyes widened.

"Whoa hey hey hey!" he cried in shock. "What the shit?! How the
fuck are you even alive?! I fucking shot you in the head!"

"Don't know." Issei Hyoudou snarled, a murderous look in his eyes

as his blood boiled. For a moment, it seemed as if his eyes glowed
crimson red. "Don't care. Now shut up and give me your head on a
silver platter, you shitty priest!"

"My head? You gotta be fucking with me! The only one here losing
their head is going to be you!" He charged forth and swung his
sword to decapitate him.

Issei ducked and fought back, kicking Freed away and jumping into
the air, attempting to cut him down from above. Freed stepped aside
and let him hit the air, but Issei refused to back down and swung
again. Freed deflected the attack, but the power behind it caused
him to stumble back a bit. This allowed the brunette to ram his sword
against his, causing sparks to fly between the two of them, each
struggling to push the other back so they could kill the other.

They peeled away from each other. Then Freed, with a cry, leaped
forward, intending to run Issei through on his light sword. Issei tried
to dodge, but the blade caught him on his side, creating a deep
gash. "Ghrgh!" he cursed. It hurt. It felt like his skin had just been cut
open with a red-hot branding iron! "Shit!"

"Burns like a motherfucker, don't it?" Freed sneered. "Now hold still,
ya little-!" Tired of listening to his filthy mouth, Issei promptly
headbutted freed, causing him to stop mid-sentence and, in the
process, bite his own tongue, causing him to scream before Issei
swung his sword again. Freed fumbled in his parry, still reeling and
stepped away, clutching his mouth. "Yhou fhuhka! Tha whaz ma
taghaue!"

"Just shut up and die!" Filled with fury, Issei charged in again and
swung. Freed quickly parried it, but failed to notice the roundhouse
kick coming at him from the side.

"Oof!"

Freed stumbled back, still clutching his mouth. He could taste the
blood flooding in from the freshly-made cuts from his own teeth.
Normally, he'd relish the taste, but right now he was seriously
confused and angry.

Since when do shmucks he shoots come back from the dead?! The
hell were those supposed Gods of death doing?! The boss was so
not going to like this. And if there was anything Freed was terrified
of, it was dealing with the boss when he was pissed.

Hopefully the brat stays dead this time!

Issei rushed and swung his sword, intending on chopping off Freed's
arm. Freed blocked it with ease, guiding the blade so Issei's would
hit the ground before he kicked him in the side, knocking him to the
ground. Issei winced, feeling his shoulder smash harshly against the
concrete before his eyes widened and quickly rolled to the side,
avoiding being stabbed through the chest. Getting up to his feet, he
found himself slightly winded, clutching his side.

'Dammit! This wound hurts like hell!' he cursed. 'I feel like my ribs are
on fire! I gotta make sure I don't get hit by that thing!'

If he got hit by that sword even once, he would imagine it would hurt
like a bitch and render him useless for several seconds at the very
least.

C'mon, it was a fucking light saber!

'Need to make him get rid of it. But how?'

The answer was simple in his mind. He just needed to cut the
bastard's arm off. But how? Freed was a more skilled swordsman
than he was. Plus, he was pretty sure he still had his gun on him.
While he only had a sword and barely any skill or experience in
using one. It was a miracle that he was even able to keep up till now.

If he was going to win, he'd need a miracle.

Or do something really, really stupid.

'Oooh, this is gonna hurt.' Man, Tamamo was going to be pissed. For
Asia, though, he'd make the sacrifice. It was worth getting that girl
angry at him.

"What's the matter, asshole?" Issei mocked, trying to goad him.

"Feeling tired? I mean, I bet you do. Considering all that gray hair."

"Hey! My hair is white you dumbass!" Freed snapped back.

"Really? Wow, you must be really stressed. I'm surprised you haven't
lost most of your hair yet!"

Freed growled and then promptly lunged at Issei. He didn't move.

Instead, he let the blade pierce straight into his gut, making him
scream out in agony. "The hell?! You got a death wish?! Not that I'm
complaining!" Freed exclaimed.

But he was confused. Why did this idiot take the hit instead of
dodging and staying alive?

He got his answer immediately after.

Issues hand lashed out and held Freed's wrist in a vice grip. He then
swung his sword with his free hand and cut Freed's arm off, cutting
through flesh and bone. A hefty splatter of blood spilled across
Issei's face, some of it landing in his mouth, creating a bitter and foul
taste. Freed screamed as he pulled away, clutching the stump that
used to be his arm.

"SON OF A BITCH!" the psychopath howled. "YOU FUCKING SON

OF A BITCH! I'LL KILL YOU! I'LL FUCKING-!"

"JUST SHUT UP AND DIE!"

Freed didn't understand what had happened. Not until he saw a

silver flash, and then another splash of blood. The last thing he saw
was the pained face of Issei Hyoudou, smirking in spite of the fact
that it felt like his whole stomach was on fire. "Payback's a bitch!" he
jeered as Freed's head unceremoniously fell to the floor with a
sickening 'plop', blood continuing to gush before the body fell into a
lifeless heap. With his killer now dead, Issei grabbed hold of the light
blade and, with a agonized yell, he pulled it out of his stomach.
"Fuck…"

Suddenly, all the strength in his body vanished. He collapsed on the

floor, propped on a half-broke statue of the Virgin Mary. He only gave
the blade a quick glance before he tossed it aside.

'Weird…' Issei thought strangely as his vision started to flicker in and

out. 'Normally, when this happens, you should be freaking out over
the fact that you just killed someone, even if they did deserve it ten
times over. Somehow, though, I feel… better. No. Accomplished?'

Still, this was going to suck. When Tamamo sees him like this, she'll
flip out. He really wasn't looking forward to that. He hated making a
girl like her cry. Especially since she was someone who was willing
to overlook his perverted tendencies.

'My stomach feels like its on fire.' Issei idly noted, the pain now
feeling rather dull. 'Am I… going to die again?' The idea scared him.
What if he didn't come back this time? What if he died for real? What
if-what if…

What if Tamamo had to see him like this again?

That thought, and the image of her standing over his newly made
corpse, made his chest tighten.

'No… No way in hell.' The brunette struggled to move. He grabbed

hold of a piece of the half-broken statue, trying to rise to his feet. 'I
am not… going to die like this, god dammit!' His body faltered for a
moment. He nearly collapsed on his legs, but he remained standing.
'C'mon, you stupid body! Move! Move!'

His vision flickered again. When he tried to take a step forward, his
mind was filled with a haze and suddenly collapsed right then and
there, not knowing that his eyes were glowing blue.

{{Error. Connection lost.}}

{{Attempting reconnection… }}

{{Error! Reconnection impossible. Cause: Moderate damage to

internal organs.}}

{{Odds of survival: %67}}

{{Attempting Revitalization.}}

"… ngh…" Issei groaned, his mind in a haze once more. His limbs
felt like lead, and he felt no pain. Was he dead… again?

Dammit… so he couldn't stay alive this time after all…

"… ou…"

What was that…?

"… Fou… kyu…" He felt something wet lap against his face.

Issei's eyes fluttered. He could barely see a thing. It was too bright.
After a minute, his eyes adjusted. There was a familiar creature
sitting on front of him, though contrary to what he expected, he was
still in the chapel.

Staring at Freed's severed head, expression frozen in disbelief.

"… okay, ew." Issei said in disgust before the little critter kicked the
head away with its hind legs.

"Fou!" It chirped in agreement.

"It's funny… I feel like every time I die… I see you again…" Issei told
the fluffy little beast. Slowly, he got up, only to wince when he saw
the room spinning. "Augh… My head hurts…"

"Hyoudou-kun!" The brunette looked to the side, finding a familiar

damn handsome approaching. "Are you alright?"

"Seriously?" Issei deadpanned. "Dude, I think I died. Again."

"Well, for someone who has a burned hole in his shirt, you look
surprisingly alive." Kiba replied. Issei blinked and looked down. His
spare clothes were damaged, with a burn right where Freed had
stabbed him. There was even soot stuck to his flesh. Even the
singed tear on his side from Freed's first hit was still there. Okay, so
he wasn't bucked naked this time around. Did he just revive in his
old body? So where were the wounds? Did they heal on their own?
"By the way… Did you do that?"

Kiba gestured to Freed and his headless corpse. Issei nodded, his
voice cold. "Bastard deserves a lot more." he said, standing up to his
feet. This time, he didn't feel so sluggish. The white little creature let
out a yip and hopped up, climbing up his leg and settling itself on his
shoulder. "So where's Asia? Is she safe?"

In all the chaos, he had nearly forgotten the reason why they came
here. If there was even a hair missing from her scalp, he was
seriously gonna…

… wait a second. Why was Kiba's face pale? "Yo, bishounen." Issei
frowned. "What's up with you?"

"H-Hyoudou-kun?" Kiba aimed a shaky finger at him. Well, not at

him. The little creature on his shoulder. "What-what is that?"

A second. Two, then three.

"Wait! You can see him?!" Issei cried with wide eyes before he
looked at the creature. "Holy shit! Are you actually real this time and
not in my dreams?!"

The creature seemed to smile. "Fou!"

"Seriously?! I wasn't just hallucinating back then?! Then where were

you?! Why did you take so long to appear now in the real world?!"

"Kyu kyu…" The creature hummed as if trying to dodge the question.

"Oi! Don't dodge the question!… and now I realize you can
understand me… I have no ideas what you're saying."

"Fou!"

Heh. This thing was cute when it wanted to be. Still didn't answer the
question. Then again, maybe he'd never find out. Not unless he
understood "strange white creature" language. And why was Kiba
freaking out? Really, what was he so afraid of? Was he scared of this
guy? A small part of Issei deviously hoped that would be the case,
that way he could humiliate him in front of the school.

… okay, maybe he wasn't that cruel. All things considered, the only
thing that made Issei hate him was his damn face. Aside from that,
though, he seemed like a pretty cool guy.

"Y-you…" Kiba struggled to say something, choked while unsure

whether to step away or grab the creature and pull it away from
Issei. "I-I think you should get away from it."

"What? Why?" Issei asked in confusion. "Dude, he's, like, totally

harmless. Not to mention freaking adorable." He gently grabbed the
white creature by the scruff of its neck and held it up in front of Kiba.
"Seriously, you can't tell me this is the face of pure evil."

Was it wrong he found enjoyment when Kiba yelped and immediately

backed away?

"Ise!" Tamamo's voice called out to him. "Husband? We managed to-

PRIMATE MURDER?!"
"Eh?!" Issei jumped and nearly released the little critter in his hands
from the exclamation. He looked at Tamamo in confusion as her
expression was set in a mix of shock and terror. "Tamamo-chan,
what's wrong? And what the hell's a Primate Murder?"

"Husband! You need to get away from that creature right now! It's
dangerous!" She readied her talismans with trembling hands.

"Dangerous? Really? You too? Come on…" He set the creature on

his shoulder and scratched its chin, eliciting a soft purr. Those
present in the room stared in baffled horror at his nonchalance. "How
can you call this little fluffball of adorable incarnate dangerous?"

"Fou~!" It chirped in agreement.

"See? And what's this Primate Murder anyway? Some sort of

monkey killer?"

"That-that's…" Tamamo shook her head. What was she getting

scared of for?! She was Issei's wife! She needed to be brave!
Actually, that could wait. That little bugger didn't seem to be doing
anything, so for the moment, she could ignore it. For the moment.
"N-never mind… We managed to rescue Asia-chan."

"Really?! That's great!" Issei cheered in glee. The little creature was
patting the teen's cheek in congratulations from his shoulder perch.
"Is she okay? Those bastards didn't do anything to her, did they?!"

"No, they didn't. She looks a bit unwell, but I think it's only because
of what's happened so far." Tamamo answered. "That Gremory
woman offered to look after her in the meantime. Something about it
being an apology."

"Buchou is one of the owners of Kuoh." Kiba answered, still wary of

the creature on Issei's shoulder. Whatever it was, it felt… dangerous.
It's appearance was unassuming, but the presence he felt was
unearthly. Hell, just being so close to it was enough to make him
nearly suffocate. Why didn't Issei feel any of this?! Was he just that
oblivious? "The stray exorcists running amok is her responsibility,
along with Sitri-san."

Issei nodded in understanding before smiling in relief. "As long as

Asia's okay, it's fine with me." he said before he looked at the white
animal on his shoulder. "But seriously, what the heck are you? You
don't look like a dog."

"T-that's…" Tamamo stammered. How was she supposed to explain

this? Moreover, why in the name of Yomi did that thing have such an
adorable appearance? Was it trying to get them to lower their guard.
"It-it's Primate Murder."

"You said that earlier. The heck's Primate Murder?"

"It's, um…"

"Fou!" the creature yipped, gathering their attention. Issei saw it was
flicking its tail, aiming one of its tiny legs to the side. "Fou fou!"

Following its line of sight, Issei's heart swelled when he saw Koneko
emerge, holding an unconscious and strangely half-naked Asia
Argento in her arms.

"Asia!" Issei rushed toward the unconscious blonde as Koneko

gently set her down on the floor. True to Tamamo's words, she didn't
seem to be injured. Although her robes from before were replaced by
a short white dress, but Issei didn't care about that. He was simply
glad to know that she was safe. "Thank… thank god you're alright…"

"Ngh!" Koneko and Yuuto flinched in pain from hearing the Creator's
name. Such as a weakness of Devils.

"She's pale…"

Sona didn't seem to notice. "I imagine she's had quite the ordeal."
she remarked before turning to the two fellow Devils. "Where is Rias
and Akeno?"
"Destroying the device that she was strapped to." Koneko answered.
"Want to be thorough."

"How did things go on your end?"

"We eliminated any stragglers that managed to get out of the

church." Sona answered before she looked to Freed's corpse, eyes
flashing with a foreign emotion as she turned to Issei. "Did you do
that, Hyoudou-kun?"

"Yep." Issei answered without a hint of shame. "Though I did get a

little roughed up to do it."

"And… you're okay?"

Issei knew why she was asking. To be honest, even he was a little
disturbed about the fact that he didn't care that he had killed a man
minutes ago. Even if he was a psycho path. "Surprisingly, yeah. It's
weird. Look, can we get out of here now? I just…" He sucked in a
breath. "I just want to make sure Asia's safe."

"Very well. Let's leave. By the way, about that thing on your
shoulder…" Sona adjusted her glasses, looking at it warily. "What is
it? It feels… unnatural."

"To be honest, I have no idea. He just showed up in my dreams up

until now."

"… in your dreams?"

"Yep!"

Sona was silent. She felt a migraine coming on right about now. "I
see…" She sighed and rubbed her temple.

"I'm telling the truth here!"

"Fou~! Kyu~!" The little animal barked softly as it patted Issei's

cheek.
"See? It agrees with me." Issei added, feeling like he's getting the
hang of understanding the creature based on its actions

Naturally, he didn't fully understand the reason why Sona looked so

tired or exasperated. Gently, he kneeled down and picked up Asia.
Her sleeping face looked so peaceful.

Of course, no one knew at the time what was going to happen…

Night 6: END

Next Time!

Issei: What's wrong with her?!

Rias: A Sacred Gear is linked to the soul. If the soul is damaged…

? ? ?: Is it wrong to want to live? Even it means becoming a Devil?

Sona: The deck. It's… gone?!

Night 7: Family

Issei: Next time is going to be sappy all to hell! Brace yourselves!

Oh, holy shit. Would you look at that. It lives. And it STILL gets
over a hundred reviews per chapter! THE FUCK?!

And it is now caught up with Dragon of Dragons! Now I can

focus on updating both of these puppies at once!

Sorry for the delay, you guys. I've been busy with college and
gaming lately. And speaking of gaming, Soulcalibur VI comes
out on Friday. I'm so excited~

Getting to the topic of the story, let's clarify a few things first.
First up, Tamamo being unable to save Issei. Now, most of you
will probably thing that this is a huge excuse, and a flimsy one,
to show off Issei's Heavens Feel in action. However, you have to
remember a few things. First, she's fighting to protect three
people. And she's fighting in a neighborhood. If she went all-
out, chances are, there'd be a lot of casualties. It may sound like
false reasoning, especially since the problem could be solved
with a Bounded Field, but the attack came immediate. She
wouldn't have had the time.

Second, Issei's death. I actually got this idea when someone in

the reviews mentioned that it is possible for Issei to revive
himself. In this case, though, he leaves behind his dead body in
favor of HF making him a new one. I won't lie. Showing this off
and trying to execute it was really hard for me. As was writing
this chapter. It just feels rushed to me, you know?

Thirdly, what the preview for next chapter implies. And it is

leading to a decision MANY of you will be unhappy with. That is
to say, Asia dying and becoming a Devil.

*dodges flying projectile*

Hear me out. Now, some of you may be typing, "But can't Issei
revive Asia with the Heaven's Feel?! You're just not being
creative!" And you're not wrong about that last one, but Asia's
death and the fear Issei has of her dying is a major part of his
characterization for me. Also, there are rules about the
Heaven's Feel in this story. Rules that Issei himself doesn't
quite know yet. Rules that I will explain later on in the story.

This decision, I understand, is going to piss off a lot of people.

If you want to drop the story now because of this decision or
suddenly flame me to hell, you may do so. I will not hold it
against you.

But for those who are willing to watch this story play out in
spite of events playing out in canon, thank you for your
continued patronage.

With all of that said, I'll end this chapter here. Before I finish it
off, I'd like to let you guys know that I have a poll, asking what
story you guys might want to see when I publish my 100th
story. Reminder that the 100th story will be the last one I
publish until all other stories that are currently "in progress"
are completed. Also, I currently have over 90 stories still waiting
to be finished.

… and now I realize that I am in for the long haul. As Joseph

Joestar would say, "HORRAY SHEIT!"

Speaking of JoJo, I'm in the process of writing a JoJo story. A

crossover with the webtoon called "unORDINARY." Which I
have been interested as of lately.

Welp, I'm done with this chapter. Be patient for the next one,
and I'll see you all later!
Night 7
Have you ever thought to yourself that you were at the lowest point
in your life?

Or that, maybe, you were beating yourself up for something that was
completely out of your control?

I never experienced that. Not even when I got this Heaven's Feel
thing.

… at least, not until I found out that someone I cared about, despite
having just met days ago, was about to die.

High School DxD X Fate/stay night Crossover:

Fate/stay night:

The Dragon of the Seventh Heaven

Night 7: Family

A week. That was how long it had been since Asia Argento had been
rescued from the clutches of the Stray Exorcists. That was how long
it had been since Issei discovered he could apparently resurrect
someone from the dead. That was how long it had been since he
"married" Tamamo-no-Mae.

That was how long it had been since his normal life had gone out the
window and thrown into a gutter.

Even as he found himself once again going to school, he couldn't

help but feel that the world had changed for him. Back then, all he
had to worry about was getting through school, enduring beatings
from the kendo team and so on. Now, though, his head was filled
with so many thoughts, all he could do was just try and sort through
them all and stare out the window.

"Yo, Ise." Aika whispered to him. He looked over his shoulder, finding
her face written with concern. "You alright? Usually, by now, you'd be
gushing about women and whatnot. Or at the very least make a
small comment about how sexy Tama-chan is. What's wrong?"

"It's nothing." he said. Aika gave him a flat stare, making it clear she
didn't believe him. He sighed. "Okay, I'm… I'm just worried about
Asia. It's been three days, and she still hasn't gotten any better."
Aika's gaze turned sympathetic. Truth be told, she was also worried
for the girl. There hasn't been any sign of her condition improving,
and it was unnerving to say the least. "I just wish I knew how to help
her…"

"Cheer up. I mean, Shitori-Kaichou's looking after her. I think Devils

know how to heal someone up." She paused briefly, as a thought
came to her. "Moving away from depressing talk, is it true you've
started to bat for the other team?"

Issei choked, suddenly finding himself standing up. "What?!" He

realized that his action had more or less brought the attention of the
class down on him. Blushing and utterly embarrassed, he bowed his
head and apologized before he sat back down. "Where-where the
hell did you hear something like that?! I'm perfectly straight! I still get
a hard on from looking at hot girls!"

'Mostly at Tama-chan these days, though…' he thought. 'It's hard to

beat a goddess in sexiness.'

"Just something I heard from your boyfriends, Motohama and

Matsuda." Aika told him, making him growl. Of course those two
would be spreading rumors. They had been avoiding him and
shooting him glares ever since they found out he was in a
relationship with the woman that was Tamamo-no-Mae. Avatar of
Amaterasu-no-Mikoto. "They apparently saw you hanging around
Kiba-kun. What's up with that? I thought you hated pretty boys."
The male brunette scoffed. "Of course I do. I just hate his face, that's
it." he said. "Besides, I get to hang out with Toujou-chan."

"Better not let Tama-chan hear you say that. Speaking of which,
what's she been up to?"

"She likes to stay at the house and clean and stuff like that. She also
said she had something nice planned for dinner."

True to Issei's words, Tamamo was humming pleasantly to herself,

dancing to her own little tune while she skipped around in the
Hyoudou household, cobweb duster in hand. She was even dressed
in a maid outfit complete with an apron. She appeared so elated. As
if nothing could interrupt or ruin her mood. She had just finished
dusting the downstairs and made her way up to the next level.

"Fou~"

And then she was promptly reminded that there was another
member in their household. One that promptly put her on edge.
Carefully, she looked to the side and found Primate Murder sitting on
the window sill stationed at the end of the hallway, flicking its tail and
pretending to be a cute little white creature of fluff and cuddles.

It would have worked… if it weren't for the fact that Tamamo herself
technically counted as a Beast of Gaea herself, when that particular
aspect of herself was in the driver's seat.

"I still can't believe darling brought you home with us…" she
grumbled, eyeing the creature carefully while maintaining a safe
distance from it. So long as it didn't show any signs of hostility, she
was fine with letting it be. For now, at any rate. "How did you even
get here? This isn't even our universe to begin with! Explain
yourself!"

"Fou~" the creature responded with a flick of its tail.

Tamamo continued to glare at it before she promptly sighed in
depression, her head hanging low. "I… understand none of that. This
totally breaks my image of you. Why'd you have to look like such an
adorable little cutie?! It isn't fair!"

Truly, she grew to be envious of Primate Murder, as she noticed how

Issei seemed to dote on the fluffy critter ever since the incident in the
Church. Why didn't he dote on her like that little Beast?! She was
supposed to be his wife, dammit!

"Fou… Kyu…" The critter chirped as it jumped off the sill and
scurried off to another part of the house.

Tamamo wrinkled her nose. 'Good riddance!' she thought before she
went back to work. As she moved closer to the window sill, however,
she noticed that the clouds looked dark and angry. "Did the weather
forecast say it was going to rain today?" she wondered idly, cupping
her chin. "Hm… Susano'o-sama must be sad today. Come to think of
it, I wonder what the Amaterasu of this world is like?"

She sincerely hoped that whoever they may be, she was better than
the one she knew of. She was a piece of the Sun Goddess, but
simply because she was a fragment of her did not mean that the
Amaterasu of her universe was a kind one. She vaguely recalled
how she would have burned anyone who dared to enter her
sanctuary to little more than cinders, no matter who they were. She
could be amused at times, but the concepts of morals was beyond
her, much less the ideas of "Good" or "Evil." That was what it meant
to be a god.

And Tamamo was hoping that this world's Amaterasu had some idea
of what it meant to have emotions.

Unknown to anyone at the time, however, there was activity stirring

in Kyoto. Especially in the central region, where a barrier had been
erected. Inside this barrier was a compound, far larger than the likes
of Osaka castle. In this compound was a young girl with chin-length
choppy blonde hair with matching eyes, wearing a traditional miko
outfit with a white haori with puffy sleeves and red hakama slacks.
Swishing about behind her were nine small golden tails, which
flicked about in a carefree manner.

She was sitting in front of a pond, watching a small gathering of koi

fish swim about as they performed neat little tricks in the hopes of
amusing her. It did little, however, as the girl looked at a double set
of doors leading into a room she was forbidden from entering for the
time being. She gave a small little pout before turning back to the
pond.

"Kaa-sama is taking a long time." she muttered sadly. "How come I'm
not allowed to go in?"

Inside that room, there had been good reason as to why the girl was
not allowed in. It was utter chaos, with various kinds of youkai
screaming at one another. Not a thing could be heard over the
intense and angry shouts that were directed at each other. The worst
part was that it had started the moment a piece of news had been
delivered by a Karasu Tengu, shortly after it made sure to validate
the report in order to confirm its accuracy. The message was short
and simple, and it was powerful enough to incite such chaos. Few
dared to attempt to bring the conversation back to the main point, as
many of those involved were known for their malignant temper.

One such individual, however, made them all cease with a slam of
his cane. "Enough!" the old youkai bellowed, his wary and wretched
old tone demanding respect and authority. He was a small old man
with wrinkly old skin and frost-white hair, most of which mostly being
his long beard and thin eyebrows. There was no hair on his head,
and stranger still it resembled some form of gourd. "If you have
already forgotten, Yasaka-sama is standing in our presence! Do you
intend to show such disrespect?!"

"Be quiet, Nurarihyon!" an Ogre with dark blue skin and green hair
roared, bearing his fangs as he slammed a hand down on the tatami
mat. "This is serious! If this report is true, then-"
"It is lies!" a youkai that more or less resembles some sort of beast,
body composed entirely of electricity, snapped. "It is impossible! She
cannot have been resurrected! The Killing Stone has shown no signs
of damage, not since the day that monk drove out her malicious
spirit!"

A particularly giant youkai, a monkey covered head to toe in white fur

and a gaunt dark face, frowned heavily as it cupped its chin. "Even
so… The power we felt on that day was just like that of Amaterasu-
sama." the Yeti/Yuki-Onna said. "Even if she is not her, it cannot be
coincidence that her power is that of the Sun. Could she be the
Avatar of a foreign deity?"

"What do you think, Yasaka-sama?"

All attention was directed to the single, most powerful individual in

the room. A beautiful woman with long golden hair tied back into a
ponytail, wearing a revealing yellow kimono that exposed an ample
amount of cleavage, a black-and-gold obi hanging around her arms
and spilling along the floor with the rest of her attire. She looked to
be an older version of the young girl sitting outside the meeting
room, completely with her own set of tails, only far larger and with a
more vibrant golden sheen.

Yasaka-Tamamo, the Leader of the Youkai Faction, had been oddly

silent since the news arrived. Not only had she not spoken when the
shouting began, she had been silent even now. Her eyes, which had
been closed meaning she was deep in thought up until now, opened
to reveal dark brownish-gold eyes. She turned her head to her
messenger, a Karasu-Tengu covered in dark raven feathers and a
dark red beak.

"Assuming it is true, and that she has been revived…" she began
slowly. "What of this human she has apparently taken fancy to?
What is his name?"

The Karasu Tengu raised its head. "Milady." he said. "The one
supposedly responsible for reviving Tamamo-no-Mae-sama is a
human living in the Kuoh District, ruled by the Devils Rias Gremory
and Sona Sitri: Issei Hyoudou."

School had come to its end, though not without its own fair share of
problems. Midterms were quickly approaching in response to the
upcoming Golden Week, and the weather was horrible. Rain had
begun to spill out onto the city, coating the ground in puddles and in
a thin sheet of water. Many had come unprepared and lacked
umbrellas, forcing them to rush through or use their own bags as
makeshift shields.

Neither Issei or Aika had left yet. They had made a quick trip to the
Nurse's Office, which had been devoid of any life, save for one. Asia
Argento was sleeping peacefully on one of the vacant cots available.
Her face was peaceful, if perhaps a little drowsy and tired with dark
rings under her eyes. Her skin was clammy, and deathly pale.

"I thought by now she'd look better." Aika remarked as she and Issei
stood by her bedside. The female pervert looked at Asia's sleeping
form with worry, hands clenched together. "I know I said she'd be in
good hands, but… She IS going to be fine, right?"

"She has to be." Issei replied, though it hardly sounded convincing. It

was far too weak, and it sounded like he was trying to convince
himself more than anyone else. "She's gotta get better."

Honestly, it hurt him to see her like this. They had gone through so
much trouble to save her. He had even killed someone to save her
and nearly died as a result. Rias said she would be fine, but her
condition only seemed to get worse. At first, he thought she was
sick, but every time he gently touched her skin, he noted how cold
she felt. It was like the warmth was being sucked out of her body.

He wished he knew what was happening to her. At least then, he'd

be able to do something. Or at least try to do something.
Perhaps as a result of their talking, Asia's eyes trembled for a
moment before they opened. Her eyes, compared to their usual
vibrant luster, were somewhat glossed over as if covered by a thin
film. "Oh…" she said tiredly. "Issei-san… Aika-chan…"

"Oh!" Aika winced. "I'm sorry! Did we wake you up?"

"No, I was waking up… please don't concern yourselves…" She

smiled.

"Sorry, we didn't mean to be noisy…"

"It's fine…"

Issei couldn't help but notice just how tired she sounded. She looked
so weak. Was this because she was strapped into that machine for
too long? "Are you okay?" he asked. "Do you need anything?"

"No… I'm just… kind of sleepy…" Her eyes struggled to stay awake.
"I'm sorry…"

"Hey, it's fine!" Aika leaned over, pulling the covers over her when
she noticed they were starting to fall off. "Take all the time you need.
And hey, when you feel better, you and I are on for a shopping trip.
We still have to show you around town!"

The nun smiled weakly. "I'd… like that…" she said before her closed
again and fell asleep again.

Issei sighed as he slumped in his seat. Aika shared his sentiments

while she looked at Asia's face. She seemed to getting more pale by
the day. While Issei had filled her in on what she missed, she still
couldn't help but feel like there was something she was missing
here.

"Let's give her some rest." Aika said, pulling away from the bed. "We
should probably get back home. I imagine your hot wife's dying to
have her hubby back home." In spite of the teasing, even Issei could
tell that she wasn't putting any actual effort into it. The situation just
felt too somber, too depressing.

Giving one last look at Asia, Issei stood up and put the stool back
where it belonged before he followed Aika out the door. When they
pulled the door open, they were met with two familiar faces. "Kiba?"
Issei asked in surprise, recognizing the Devils. "Gremory-senpai?"

"I thought I saw you two heading here." the red-head smiled thinly,
not quite matching her eyes. "It's been a while since we last spoke,
Hyoudou-kun."

"Y-yeah…" Issei chuckled, scratching his cheek. Now that he thought

about it, barring that time when they were about to rescue Asia and
take out the Stray Exorcists, the only actual time they talked was
when she and Sona were filling him in on the whole situation. And
that had also been when Tamamo had more or less put her claws to
their necks and threatened to kill them. "Um, about Tama-chan, I'm
really sorry."

"No, no. She was perfectly in the right. The world has changed since
the last time she was here. We honestly should have expected this
kind of behavior, really." Rias waved a hand. "More importantly, how
are you two doing? This last week has been quite stressful.
Especially to you, Hyoudou-kun."

That had been putting it mildly. It was still hard to believe that this
whole mess started because Raynare tried to kill him. It didn't feel
like a week to him at all. If anything, it felt like months. With so much
that happened, it didn't even seem like only a few days passed. So
much had happened, he summoned Tamamo, nearly got killed…
again, actually DID get killed, and killed another person.

He still hadn't felt bad about killing Freed, oddly. Not even so much
as a bad dream. Was that bad? Was it a sign that he secretly
enjoyed killing someone?

… no, couldn't be.

"I think we're doing fine, all things considered." Aika admitted as she
rubbed the back of her neck. "I'm just glad this idiot here's okay. Last
thing I need is to see his dead body." A pause, then a grin. "Then
again, I wouldn't mind getting a nice good look at him making a new
one if it's going to pop up naked. I won't ask how the hell you do that,
but if you did it on purpose, you certainly gave us a show~"

Issei's cheeks burned and his face fell in his hands. "Can we maybe
not talk about that?" he begged pitifully. "Please."

Yuuto chuckled. "You two seem close." he noted.

Aika shook her head. "Nah, we're just close acquaintences and
fellow pervs. Whereas he's interested in boobs, I'm more of a third
leg kind of guy?"

"Third leg?" the blonde prince asked confused at first. Aika gave him
a lecherous grin, and then it struck him. When it did, his cheeks
turned scarlet. " Oh ."

"Anyway, I'll be getting out of your hair now." the human girl said,
shifting her bag up to her shoulder. "See you later, Hyoudou. Let me
know if something happens with Asia, yeah?"

"Sure." Issei nodded. Aika smiled and then walked away, vanishing
from sight. Once she was gone, Issei breathed a sigh of relief. "I can
never get a beat on that girl to save my life."

"She does seem free-spirited." Rias noted. "That, and I have this
feeling she and Akeno would get along splendidly. They practically
live to tease."

"Hey, senpai. About Asia… She is going to be okay, right?" Rias fell
quiet. Yuuto himself lost any and all warmth in his face, suddenly
unable to look the brunette in the eyes. Issei noticed this and quickly
became concerned. "Seriously, she's going to be fine, right? You
guys know some healing magic, right?"
The red head gave a heavy sigh before she looked at Issei, as in
really looked at him. When she did, he couldn't help but notice the
sorrow in those icy blue eyes. "Hyoudou-kun… I'm sorry, but at the
rate this is going, Asia will…"

She didn't finish, but he knew what she meant. A cold chill suddenly
grabbed him by the throat, sucking away all the warmth in his body
and replacing it with dread. "W-what do you mean by that?" he
asked shakily. "What's wrong with her?!"

"The machine she was strapped to had been attempting to tear her
Sacred Gear out of her body." Yuuto said, his tone full of mirth. "A
Sacred Gear is tied directly to a person's soul. If the Sacred Gear is
removed completely, then it would be the same as tearing the soul
apart. That person would die."

"But-but you got her out of it before it could, right?!"

"We did, yes, but the process was not without its own repurcussions.
The damage that's been done to her soul… No amount of healing
will be able to fix it." Issei stared at her in disbelief, even as she
looked at him with that grim expression on her face. "I'm sorry, but…

"Asia Argento will not live past the week."

"… what…?" Issei whispered in shock. His brain still tried to process
this revelation. Even after all they did… Asia was still going to…

"I'm sorry." Rias said to him again, though he barely even heard her
as his head fell and stared at the floor. "I truly am sorry, Hyuodou-
kun."

She walked past him, shooting him a sorrowful gaze before

retreating down the hall. Yuuto bowed his head, clearly showing his
sympathies to Issei before he followed his King. The brunette stood
there in place, frozen and unable to move. For a good few minutes,
the only sound he could hear was the tapping of rain drops against
the windows.
"… this isn't fair."

"Fou…"

"I agree. It's raining cats and dogs out there." Tamamo said. She was
currently in the kitchen, still clad in her maid uniform and in front of a
stove. In front of her was a steel pot, filled with various assortments
of foods and whatnot. She was still trying to get used to Primate
Murder's presence here, and was still clearly wary of the little
fuzzball. "Ooh, I hope Ise is okay." A thought came to her, and she
promptly gushed. "But if he is soaked, I can offer to join him in the
bath~!"

"Fou. Fou fou kyu…" The little creature barked.

Tamamo frowned. "Oh, zip it, Primate Murder! A wife can dream!
Besides, from what Okaa-sama told me, one of his more…
questionable hobbies involved breasts."

"Fou…" Primate Murder shook its head in exasperation.

"Hush, you!" Seriously?! Just why was this Beast so judgmental of

her?! Can't she enjoy her plans without criticism from it?!

Huffing, she went back to dinner. She had a feeling that it would help
boost her husband's mood, if only a little. He had been so hopelessly
depressed, waiting for Asia's condition to recover. She was also
concerned for the girl, and sincerely hoped that she would get better
soon. Unfortunately, despite all the power she had at her disposal,
not even someone like her had the power to help her. Another time
she once again felt useless, and yet her she was, with all nine
aspects gathered and at full power.

What kind of Heroic Spirit was she?

She heard the door open. "Oh! He's back!" Mood improving, she
instantly darted out of the kitchen. As she approached the entry way,
she had a nice little speech and plan in mind. Given how lecherous
Issei was, there was no way he couldn't take up the offer of having
'her' for dinner and/or in the bath! That was, assuming his nosebleed
didn't stop him. Whenever he had a nosebleed, he always passed
out. Now that she thought about it, she was amazed by how much
blood could spew from his nose and he'd still be alive. How much
blood did he have? Pushing the thought aside for now, she entered
the entry way, about to recite what would surely lead to a night of
passion, only to freeze. "Goodness! You're drenched!"

Issei looked positively wet. From head to toe, his clothes were
completely soaked. His hair, which was usually messy around his
bangs, was now patted down, no doubt due to the heaven pelting of
rain. His clothes clung to him tightly, giving her an ample view of his
skinny he was. While she hadn't seen him naked yet, on account of
him desperately (and embarrassingly) attempting to prevent her from
joining him. Clearly, he wasn't used to a girl being so aggressive in
their advances. It was certainly cute, and adorable, especially for all
his talk of being so perverse.

What made Tamamo confused, however, was the utterly bleak look
on his face. It was like a corpse, so devoid of emotion and warmth
that for a moment, she thought she was staring at someone else.

"I-Ise?" Tamamo called out to him. "Are you-"

Issei had only looked up at her for only a moment before he lunged
at her, his arms snaking around her and pulling her towards him.
"Mikou?!" Tamamo squeaked, but not without a blush on her cheeks.
How forward! Perhaps a little risque and dinner pillow talk wasn't
need after…

Tamamo's thoughts ceased when she felt Issei shaking, practically

holding on to her for dear life. His shoulders trembled, and she could
faintly hear him sobbing. She gingerly wrapped an arm around him
and patted him on the head in a comforting motion. "There there…
what's wrong?"
"A-As… Asia… she… s-she… she's…"

He couldn't finish. Instead, all he was reduced was a blubbering

mess, slowly crumbling to the floor. All he could manage was
incoherent gibberish and cries, with the white creature looking on in
sadness while Tamamo did her best to comfort him.

It took two hours for Issei to calm down and tell her what had
happened at school, and another a hour before his body had caught
up with him. The poor boy was sleeping away his burdens, in no
small part due to Tamamo putting a charm on him to help calm him
down. If he were awake, a small part of him would have been thrilled
to experience the famous Lap Pillow, but given what had happened,
she was sure he would be more depressed than anything. Her
fingers gently stroked his brown locks, trying her best to soothe him.

"The gods in this world certainly are cruel." Unknown to anyone but
Tamamo herself, a few of her aspects had appeared. Tamamo Cat
sat in the kitchen, practically crying her eyes out like she was trying
to outdo Issei in that regard while Tamamo Shark sat on the other
end of the sofa, knees curled up to her chest. Compared to them, the
"Assassin" aspect that was Tamamo-vitch seemed by far the most
composed, taking up residence on a nearby chair with an arm folded
beneath her bosom. "Then again, when aren't they? I'm surprised
the boy hadn't fallen apart on the way here."

The current Tamamo in control scowled, pupils devolving into

something primal. "We just found out that Asia-chan is going to die,
and here you are, sounding so damned composed." she seethed,
glaring daggers at the woman. "Do you feel nothing?"

"She's right!" the "Berserker" aspect cried in outrage, tears still

spilling from her eyes. "How cold-hearted can you be?!"

"Because it is pointless to get so flustered over the inevitable." She

replied simply. "Humans die, one way or the other. Or have you
already forgotten that?" She adjusted her glasses, revealing her
eyes that reflected nothing but cold apathy. "We are not human. We
are a Heroic Spirit. More than that, we are a fragment of Amaterasu-
no-Mikoto. We will live far longer than a human ever will."

"Bitch." the "Lancer" aspect spat coldly.

"I'm just stating a fact. The nun's life was cut short the moment she
was hooked onto that device. Her humanity is at its end…" She
paused briefly, then shrugged. "Of course, she could become a
Devil. That Gremory woman said it herself, her kind can reincarnate
humans into their species. Then again, I doubt she'd take her up on
that offer. She is a woman of faith, is she not?"

"She is, which is why I don't think that would be an option for her."
Tamamo replied.

That, and she still didn't quite trust the Devils. She was still sore
about the fact that they took control of a portion of her homeland,
even if it had been by legal means. Even if it was not her homeworld,
the fact remained that it was still Japan. As much as she wanted to
actually trust the Devils, particularly the one with the glasses as she
found her far more hospitable than that red haired floozy, she
couldn't bring herself to actually take their word for it.

The "Assassin" aspect smiled thinly. "Exactly. Admittedly, I do feel a

bit sorry for the girl… but what can you do? Human life is fragile."

"Enough." the head personality snarled. "Why don't you go help the
others keep her in check? If I hear another word come out from your
mouth, Tamamo-vitch, we will have more than words." Shrugging,
the woman shrugged and vanished. Despite being gone, however,
her presence still lingered, bringing a sour taste to her mouth.

Tamamo Cat growled. "I hate her. I really do."

"What do we do?" the "Lancer" aspect asked, looking at Issei with

misty eyes. "If Asia-chan dies…"
Tamamo sighed and hanged her head low before looking at Issei, a
finger stroking his cheek. There had to be something she could do,
couldn't there?

In spite of the doom and gloom, the past few days had offered some
peace for Sona and her peerage.

"K-Kaichou… Help…"

Well, more her than anyone else.

Sona looked from her desk, raising an eyebrow when she saw her
Pawn Saji buried beneath his own paperwork, weakly struggling to
pull himself out and reach for someone. "Please stop fooling around,
Saji-kun." she chided the teen. "If you continue this antic, I will add
more to your workload."

"B-But… my back…"

"That's what you get for slacking off." Momo called from her seat,
placing another signed document on the finished pile before getting
to work on the next one. "You should always work off all the
paperwork you have right off the bat, otherwise it'll pile up into what's
on top of you now."

"I had important stuff to do!" He tried to grab some traction on the
floor, but failed.

Reya shook her head. "Like what?"

"W-well…"

"There's no shame in admitting you were procrastinating, Saji-kun."

Sona told him. "However, do know that I only accept so much of it."
As she was about to write off another document regarding the
budget for the school's Baseball Club, she felt a warmth spread in
the air. She blinked in surprise, but then smiled somewhat. "Tsubaki,
would you mind fixing me and our guest a cup of tea?"

Her Queen nodded. "Of course, Sona."

"Eh? Guest? We have a guest?"

"H-help…"

"Given how our last meeting went, I thought that you wouldn't want
to face us again." Sona said, keeping her tone as polite as possible.
Tamamo's face was stiff, looking as if she wanted to be anywhere
but here, clearly showing that she still had some discomfort around
the Devils. "I sincerely hope you haven't come to kill us."

Tamamo wrinkled her nose. "I don't dislike you enough to do that.
Yet. Unless you give me a reason to." Well, at least she was honest.
"And to be frank… I think I prefer you over that floozy friend of yours.
Gremory or whatever her name is."

"Ah, yes. Rias. I admit, she can be… difficult, at times." Sona said in
agreement. "Her handling of Hyoudou-kun's situation is certainly not
what I would call stellar. But she does have her good qualities. But I
don't believe you came here to discuss Rias. I assume this is about
Argento's condition?" Tamamo nodded. The girl sighed as she
pinched the bridge of her nose. "Unfortunately, the only thing that
could possibly save her life is, quite literally, divine intervention. And
sadly, I am not well acquainted or friends with a god."

"Because her soul is too damaged?"

"Yes. And even then, a god would have trouble healing such an
extensive injury."

Tamamo bit her lip. "And what about this Reincarnation business?"
she asked, surprising Sona. "Your kind can convert her into a Devil,
isn't that right?"
'I see… So that's why she came here.' Sona thought to herself. "Yes,
it is true. However… I feel as though there are some things I should
tell you." Tamamo frowned at that. Explain a few things? What did
she have to explain? "First, there is the matter of Reincarnation in
the first place. By inserting an Evil Piece into a person's body,
regardless of race, they can become a Devil. More accurately, they
become a Reincarnated Devil. However, there are conditions. The
most important of them being that they must consent to become
Reincarnated. It is possible for a person to be Reincarnated even if
they refuse, but there's a high probability that the conversion process
will cause their mana to run wild, warping their mental state to the
point where they become little more than a beast. The most common
way of Reincarnation these days, as much as I hate to admit it, is by
converting those who have passed from this world."

In other words, they Reincarnated people who had already died.

Tamamo couldn't help but note the slight hint of anger in Sona's
voice as she said that. It was clear that she detested such actions.
From what little she could paint so far, Tamamo saw that Sona,
despite being a Devil, had some good qualities. She wasn't what she
assumed she was, a scheming little bat and such. There was honor.
There was a person beneath all that.

"Secondly, there is Argento's own circumstances to take into

account."

Tamamo tilted her head. "Her circumstances?" she asked in

confusion. "If I remember right, she was cast out from the church
when she healed a Devil. I fail to understand what all of this has to
do with Reincarnation."

"Jeanne d'Arc." At the vixen's confused expression, Sona began to

explain. "When she was put on trial, in spite of her contributions to
the French cause, she was treated as a witch and burned at the
stake. Yet historians later proclaimed her to be a saint. Asia Argento
was excommunicated by the church and branded a heretic, but it
would still be possible for her reputation to be restored. A chance for
her to be accepted once again into Heaven's graces. However, if she
was to become a Reincarnated Devil…"

"Then she would lose any and all possibility of that happening…"
Tamamo realized. If Asia accepted Devilhood, the light of God will
forever be beyond her reach. "She'd forever be labeled a heretic."

"Worse, the Church would see her as an enemy." Sona nodded, a

grim smile. "In the end… The only person who can make that choice
is Asia Argento herself."

"Fou…"

Issei stirred, his body slightly chilly. No doubt because of his decision
to walk through the rain without any sort of protection whatsoever.
He wasn't as cold as he was when he walked through the front door,
probably due to Tamamo being part sun and all that. Opening his
eyes, he found the little white creature sitting on the coffee table,
looking utterly adorable.

"Hey…" he greeted lamely as he pulled himself up, rubbing his neck.

"Man… Was I out like a light? I don't remember falling asleep."

"Fou!" the creature chirped as it tapped its paw against something on

the table, causing it to thump. "Fou fou!"

Issei looked down at whatever the critter was messing around with.
His eyes widened considerably when he did, having not seen it since
his date with Raynare. "The deck?!" He hastily sat up from his
resting position and grabbed the stack of cards. "Where… where did
these come from? I thought I lost them!" He hadn't been able to find
them since the incident with Raynare. His gaze shifted to the small
beast. "Did… did you find them?"

"Kyu kyu!" It chirped in confirmation.

"Wow… thanks a lot…" Issei trailed off. Even after a week, he hadn't
really thought of what to call the cute critter. "… now that I think
about it, I don't know what to call you. I know you're an adorable
animal… but do you have a name per chance?"

"Fou."

"You do know I can't understand you, right? Actually, since you say
'fou' a lot, maybe it'd be better if I call you that?"

"Fou~!"

"Guess that settles the question." Issei joked. "Nice to meet ya, Fou."

"Fou fou fou! Kyu kyuuuu~" Fou leaped in joy before jumping onto
Issei's face and climbed to the top of his head.

"H-hey…" Issei sweatdropped before he laughed. He was still a bit

depressed, but the newly named Fou just seemed to find a way to
cheer him up, if only a little. Now that he was wide awake, he
remembered what he was told earlier today and his mood instantly
plummeted. His face gave way to bitter frustration as he stared at his
hand. The same hand that brought Tamamo-no-Mae back to life. The
same hand that somehow brought him back to life. "Dammit… I have
this amazing power to literally bring the dead back to life, and I don't
even know how to use it. And even if I did, would it really help Asia?"

He still didn't quite understand this whole Heaven's Feel thing quite
yet. He was still dreading seeing Asia not waking up the next time he
saw her. He wasn't sure what terrified him more. The fact that he
knew Asia was going to die, or that he was going to one day go to
school and find her fresh corpse. He couldn't stomach it. He refused
to accept it. He didn't want her to die. She has already been through
so much. She didn't deserve death. She deserved a happy life.

His hands balled into tight fists. If only he new how to use Heaven's
Feel to save her life. She could live freely as a human being. She
could make friends, and go to school and…
Seeing Issei's distress, Fou prodded his head. "Fou, fou…"

"H-huh?" Looking up, he found Fou looking at him in concern. "Oh.

Sorry, little guy. I'm just… worried about a friend."

What Issei wasn't aware of was that Fou, or rather Primate Murder,
wasn't quite like an animal. Only those who were not human and
could sense it for what it was. It was also intelligent, enough so that it
understood the boy's plight. He was partially the reason why it was
here. Zelretch had pulled a lot of strings to get it here, if only out of
curiosity to see how things would deviate. From what it understood,
Issei Hyoudou was the holder of a Sacred Gear that would have died
at the hands of the Fallen Angel called Raynare, and then become a
Reincarnated Devil.

Due to the events that surrounded Chaldea from its world, the
boundaries between universes had become cracked, with one
world's influence seeping into another. One such irregularity that was
born from it was Issei Hyoudou's change of fate. Rather than being
the holder of a Sacred Gear, he was born with the Heaven's Feel.
Something that should only exist in its world.

Its role was to more or less act as guide and act as an observer. To
see how things would go. While it had no intention of stepping in, it
couldn't help but become quickly attached to Issei, as he reminded
Fou greatly of the red-haired human that it befriended so long ago.

Seeing his obvious distress, Fou decided to act. It bounced off his
head and snatched the Catalyst from his hands. "What the-hey!"
Issei cried, not understand what was going on. Fou landed on the
ground and looked at Issei from over its shoulder, nudging its head.
Issei stared in wonder. "You, uh… want me to follow?" Fou nodded.
"Um, okay…"

It had stopped raining, and the night sky was a thing of beauty.
There was no rainbow, unfortunately, but the shimmering moonlight
and the parting clouds more than made up for it.
Had anyone seen Issei being led around by Fou, they would have
thought he was strange and maybe questioned if he was okay. Issei
wasn't entirely sure what the little fuzzball was thinking, but he had a
feeling that wherever Fou was leading him, it probably had
something to do with the deck, or maybe it wanted a walk. Perhaps a
way to help Issei clear his head. It was working somewhat, but not
nearly enough.

Eventually, though, Fou had led them to their destination. One that
Issei didn't expect. "The church?" he said in surprise, looking at Fou
questionably. "Why'd you bring me here?"

Fou gave a muffled yip, the deck still in its mouth before it darted
towards the church, slipping through a large hole at the bottom of the
door.

"Hey!"

Issei followed after it. He opened the door and stepped inside the
Church, which had been long since cleaned up after their escapades
the previous week.

And by cleaned up, he meant the disposal of the corpses of the

battle.

The interior still looked disheveled and run down. But Issei's
attention was focused on Fou, who stood in a patch of moonlight that
shone down from a hole in the roof. Strangely, for a moment, he
could faintly see what looked like a silvery-blue aura around the tiny
white fuzzball. For a moment, he thought he also saw something
behind Fou. Something huge, far bigger than the church, radiating
power and-

*bzt*

A film of static ran through his mind, causing him to draw a blank.
'The heck was that?' he questioned himself before chalking it up to
the stress. Shaking his head, he approached Fou. "I have no idea
why you brought me here, Fou, but I guess it's for more than a
walk?" Fou grunted as it put the deck on the floor. He kneeled down
and grabbed it before he looked back up, finding the half-ruined
statue of the Virgin Mary in front of him.

"I remember back when this place used to be up and running," he

recalled wistfully, a memory playing out in his mind. Back then, the
church looked quite decent, with rows of benches still in pristine
state and the statue still intact. There were few people in attendance,
and two children were running around. "Shidou and I used to play
here all the time when there was hardly anyone around. I remember
Shidou-san getting pretty angry at us for interrupting mass, but he
always managed to find time to mess around with us."

Those had been fun times…

… yet being here brought little to no warmth. Thinking back on it

now, this was where everything had started to go downhill. His run-in
with Raynare, Asia being kidnapped. Everything all started, and
ended here. For Asia, though, it must have started far longer than
that. The church was where she grew up. Where the priests taught
her everything they knew and raised her. All her life, she lived by the
bible and was taught not to fall under the sway of evil and all that
crap.

Yet, when she healed a Devil, all simply for the sake of kindness,
they threw her out and left her to whatever cruel fate the world might
have had planned for her.

Staring at the statue, and remembering that all gods existed in this
world, Issei felt a surge of anger bubble in his chest. His free hand
balled tightly into a fist, nails digging into his palm.

"I don't know if you're listening or not, God, but…" he swallowed the
dry lump in his throat as he glared up at the night sky, visible through
the hole and envisioning he was talking to God face-to-face. If he
could, he would have also spat in his face also. "I really want to
punch you right now. Asia prayed for you, day in and day out. Your
stupid "holy house" was her home for nearly all her life. She was
nothing but kind to everyone, and what did you do? You didn't do a
goddamn thing when your stupid fucking priests decided to make her
a witch and toss her out!"

{{Trigger Recognized. Awaiting Key Word.}}

Though the statue was not God, Issei thought it made for a good
substitute and punched it. His knuckles burned and ached from
smashing into stone.

"She didn't ask for this, god dammit! She never asked to be put on a
damned pedestal!" He punched it again and again, ignoring the pain
in favor of his rage. "She never asked to be your 'Holy Maiden'! All
she wanted was a normal life and have friends! And now you're
taking even a chance for that all away by leaving her to die?! The
hell is wrong with you?!" His frustrations went unanswered. He fell to
his knees while keeping a tight grip on the statue. His forehead
slammed against the stone, tears welled up in his eyes. "Dammit…
why won't you save her…? Just… save her…"

{{Triggers Received. Key Words Accepted. Awaiting HS Approval.}}

"I don't care how you do it." he whispered, praying that someone -
anyone - would just answer his prayers. "Just… save her. Please"

{{Approval Acquired. Identified as Jeanne d'Arc. Designated as

"Ruler-type" Heroic Spirit. Opening up HF Circuits… }}

As if a switch had been flipped, Issei's mind suddenly turned blank

and filled with white noise. A rush of power suddenly raced through
his body. A mix of blue lights began to flood the circuits that crawled
up his body, spreading and encroaching every inch of his form until
they dived into his pupils. His body stiffened and stood up, as if he
were a puppet being tugged along by his strings. The deck in hand
trembled before it snapped apart, breaking into segments. Like
before when he called on Tamamo-no-Mae, the front and back of the
vessel were hovering over the back of his hand and palm while its
sides floated next to his thumb and pinky finger. A golden band of
light wrapped around his wrist.

Cards danced around his form, spinning like a roullete. Like a

puppet, obeying the will of the meister, Issei's hand rose forward to
the spinning cards. While the cards continued to spin around him in
a ring, one card rose up from the ring and spun around in front of his
hand. It showed a woman in white robes, one hand cradling a sword
and in the other a scale.

The golden markings on the pieces of the vessel began to glow in

tandem with the band around his wrist. The circuits on his arm then
began to extend outward, forming into branches that touched the
card, which began to glow with light.

The magical power exuding from Issei grew intense with each
passing second. As it happened, Fou watched on with vigilance.

Issei's actions had not gone unnoticed. The sudden surge of magical
power could be felt all the way from Kuoh, as there was no Bounded
Field to prevent magic from seeping out and alerting others, as the
case had been when Raynare attempted to kill Issei the first time
around. Sona found the teacup in her hand suddenly falling from her
hand, hitting the table and spilling the contents across the table.

"What in the world?!" she cried in shock before rising to her feet.
"This-this power…"

She recognized it. It was the same magical surge back when Issei
Hyoudou was first attacked by Raynare. The exact same time when
Tamamo-no-Mae appeared once more.

She immediately went to the far corner of the office and opened a
secret compartment sealed by magic. To her shock, it was
completely empty.

"The deck. It's… gone?!"

In a place that could only be considered a paradise, a pair of soulful
blue eyes widened as a presence suddenly began to surface,
emanating in one of the many old houses of God.

"This is…"

"-You didn't do a goddamn thing when your stupid fucking

priests decided to make her a witch and toss her out-"

"-never asked to be put on a damned pedestal-"

"-why won't you save her-"

The words had been heard clearly, and a soul had responded. Deep
within Issei's soul, where the gate resided, the left side bearing the
mural of Ruler suddenly cracked before it groaned, doors slowly
swinging open. Unlike when Tamamo had been called, where cherry
blossoms and earthen tendrils seeped out, a golden light poured out
from within the gate. A faint humming could be heard, reminiscent to
that of singing. Birds flocked out and dived straight for whatever lay
ahead of them. A lone figure stepped out, leaving her place of rest
behind as an anguished soul cried out for her.

The woman looked up as the platform shattered apart, becoming a

ball of white light that swallowed her up before it rapidly began to
ascend, shooting straight for the surface, where she would be born
into a new world. She had heard the desperate pleas of the one
calling out, angered that God had not done anything to help a girl
who's fate had been decided.

The World decreed that this girl, Asia Argent would die. She would
abide by such rules, but not without putting her foot down, first.

It was her purpose, after all.

The ball of light broke free, shattering through the surface and
dispersing. And with a smile, the woman emerged into a brand new
world.

Unlike last time, Issei's consciousness had not immediately been

thrown aside after the Heaven's Feel had activated without him
knowing it. Unfortunately, he was at the cusp of unconsciousness as
his body swayed, suddenly devoid of strength.

'What… just happened?' he thought tiredly, struggling to stay on his

feet. He shambled forward, his vision blurry. There was something,
or someone in front of him, but he couldn't see them at all. 'Why do I
feel so… tired?'

His legs gave out and he fell forward. A pair of slender arms caught
him before he could. Whoever was in front of him felt warm, so much
so in fact that he was reminded of the hugs his parents would often
give him when he was much younger, with nary a thought about a
woman's breasts in mind.

"I'm sorry I couldn't answer you sooner." the person told him, their
voice practically like music. "Please get some rest."

He wanted to respond, but his body finally succumbed and he gave

out, his eyes closing and his mind drifting away.

Asia woke up in the middle of the night, feeling worse than she had
this morning. She had felt someone standing next to her, their
presence familiar. She had thought it was Issei and Aika, but to her
mild disappointment, she saw that it was Rias Gremory, the Devil
who had been looking after her.

"I'm sorry, Argento-chan." Rias apologized when she noticed Asia

staring at her. "I was changing the flowers in your vase. They were
starting to wilt."
"I see…" Asia smiled weakly. "Thank you…"

Rias offered her a small smile in return as she took the dead flowers
from the vase and set them aside before placing a new set in their
place. Finished, she looked back at Asia and bent down. "Do you
need anything?"

"No, I'm… fine…" Asia shook her head. "How is… Issei… and
Aika…?"

"They're doing fine, last I saw them."

"Did you… tell them…?"

Rias's smile dimmed. "… yes." she told her. "Hyoudou-kun took it as
well as I expected."

"I see…" Her expression turned solemn. She felt guilty for having the
truth be known to him at this point. Even after all of his attempts to
cheer her up and encourage her.

Sadly. she did not have much time left. She was not naive. Ever
since she had been pulled off that mockery of a cross, she had felt
her life dwindling away. She knew that her time on this earth was
going to be cut short.

Her only regret had been that she wouldn't be able to see Issei and
Aika any longer, or hold on to the promise of seeing more of the city.

"My offer still stands, you know." Rias told her, gently clasping her
hand. "I know the circumstances aren't ideal, and you would be
branded a witch forever, but…"

"Can I still think on it…?"

"Of course. But I'm afraid there is not a lot of time for your choice…"
She said regretfully.

"Okay… I just… want to think on it…"

Rias nodded. Giving Asia's hand a squeeze, she stepped out of the
room, leaving Asia to herself. The blonde nun turned her gaze
towards the ceiling, deep in thought and memories.

It seemed quite odd when she reflected on her situation. All her life,
she had been doing what was expected of her. Following God's will,
being kind and compassionate, and helped whoever needed it.
Twilight Healing had been a wonderful asset, but in a way, it also
brought her no small amount of discomfort when the priests and
bishops had started to use her for their own gain. Rather than try and
tell them off, she simply went along with their wishes. All she was
doing was helping people.

Yet, healing a Devil because of such desires had immediately

earned her scorn and hate. She would not lie, it hurt. Grievously so.
The people she once called her family friends scorned her, all for
trying to heal someone who needed it. She didn't care that they were
a Devil. All she cared about was that they were injured, and that they
needed healing.

Being taken in by the Grigori had been of some concern, given her
upbringing. Yet Azazel was not the person everyone made him out to
be. He was quite sincere and helpful as he did his best to make her
welcome. And when the time came for her to finally leave, he sent
her to the one place he thought she would be the most safe at.

If only he knew that it wasn't safe at all. Yet, it was also thanks to him
that she met such wonderful people.

And yet, it seemed as if God was testing her by putting her through
this trial. She was left at a crossroads, and she didn't know what
path to take.

"What should I do…?" Asia asked to herself quietly.

Then, a warm presence suddenly made itself known to her. "I believe
the better question is, should you act on your own wish?"
"Eh…?" She questioned. However, she felt comforted by the new
presence. It was so warm and soothing, as if it were the Lord's holy
light. She felt at peace. She turned her head, finding someone new
at her bed side. "Who… are you?"

Standing at her bed side was a woman around her age. She had
long blonde hair tied in a braid that ran down her back, and
compassionate blue eyes. Her developed figure was clad in silver
armor and a blue cloak on the upper half of her body. She wore
metal graves and stockers that stopped mid-thigh, leaving her upper
thigh the only part uncovered by her attire.

Her attire and presence all gave her away. Asia had only heard of
such people before in hushed whispers, but she would never
mistake such warmth.

"Are you… an angel?" Asia found herself asking.

The woman smiled sweetly. "I'm afraid not. I'm but a simple servant
of the Lord. Nothing more." she told her. "You are Asia Argento,
correct? My name is Jeanne. It's an honor to meet you."

"Nice… to meet you… as well…" She smiled tiredly. "I'm sorry… I'm
just so tired."

"I see that." Jeanne nodded, taking a seat next to her. "If I
understand correctly, your soul is too far damaged, is that right?"

"Y-yes." Asia nodded. "Issei and Aika… they think I'll get better. Issei
already knows… that I don't have much time left." She only ever saw
him smiling or looking concerned. If she saw him when Rias gave
him the truth, she'd probably break down into tears and apologize.
She didn't want to imagine his face. "Aika said… we'd go see more…
of the city. I'm… going to have… to break that promise."

"But you don't want to?" Jeanne asked.

"I… I don't… I want to be with them… I want to… be with my
friends… I need to keep my promise…" Asia shook her eyes, eyes
watery. "Rias… told me I could keep my promise… if I…"

"If you became a Devil." Jeanne finished. "And, you don't wish to
become a Devil?"

"N… no…" Asks shook her head. "I… I don't want to betray the
Lord…"

Her hands trembled as tears spilled from her face. "But I…" she
sniffled, choking back a sob. "I don't want to break my promise."

Jeanne had been a paragon of virtue, listening intently while the poor
girl poured her heart and soul out. She was a woman of the church,
and remained as such even after the priests threw her aside. To her,
the actions she had taken should have been something to admire.
Even if the Church and the Devils were enemies, shouldn't have the
act of kindness been something to look up to? Even in her final
moments, she showed no anger towards the people who treated her
so unfairly. She merely accepted it for what it was.

"Is it wrong to want to live?" she asked Asia. "Even if it means

becoming a Devil? The Lord is the creator of all things. From the
animals to us humans. The Angels, and even the Devils themselves.
They are all His creations. Perhaps becoming a Devil is falling sway
to temptation, but your heart belongs to Him, yes?" The nun nodded,
not quite understanding what Jeanne was getting at. The woman
then smiled and took Asia's hands into hers. "Then live. Live and
lead a happy life. Even if you wallow in the dark, you are still His
child, are you not? Surely, even He could forgive you for wanting to
be selfish."

Tears spilled down Asia's face, bottom lip trembling. "Do you… really
think so?"

"I believe so…" She nodded kindly.

Jeanne d'Arc had disappeared, shortly after Asia had once again
fallen asleep. Two hours later, when Akeno entered the room to
check on her, she found the girl deathly still, hands held in prayer
and with a smile on her face. On the table next to her, sitting next to
the vase, was a small letter she had written before her passing.

On April 13, 2012, Asia Argento had died.

"Silver and gemstone line the path. They forge the circle of the pact -
calling to spirits of myth and legend to partake in the communion of
battle."

"Desires, ideals, ambitions… they become the core of the chant. The
heroes of yore answer the call, vacating their thrones."

"Fill and shut. Fill and shut. Fill and shut. Fill and shut. Fill and shut.
The filling of thy cup continues until it breaks. The cycle repeats until
power is made manifest."

"Warriors of the sword, bow, and lance. Heroes of the chariot, tome
and dagger. Legends of vengeance, madness and forgiveness.
Together, they swirl at the center. O soul who weaves together the
arcane - holder of all that creates and destroys… answer."

He was here again. In this empty space, with only a faint light in front
of him. The same voice called out to him, still incoherent, yet clear
enough for him to understand. So many different tongues, so many
languages, as if it were more than one person speaking.

"What is it you seek to obtain when… w… o… eg… s?"

Issei found himself waking up to a most unusual sight. That is to say,

a slightly ticked off Tamamo glaring down at him. "Mwuah…?"

" I-s-s-e-i… !" Tamamo growled, eyes watery before she brought
down her fist. "You cheater!"
" ITAI !"

Let it be known that, for all her cute and cuddly antics, Tamamo
really knew how to hit hard. She did held back considerably, as the
poor pervert felt only a massive welt on the back of his head. Even
so, it was a hell of a wake up call as he fell from his bed, tending to
his poor wound.

"What the heck was that for?!"

"I can't believe you!" Tamamo whined pitifully, looking massively

upset. The worst part was that Issei just didn't know why she was
upset in the first place. "I know I haven't been as helpful as I should
be, but-but that's no reason to bring some woman home with you!"

"Wait, what? Time-time out, what do you mean by that?!"

"My sincerest apologies, Mr. Hyoudou." a new voice, the same as

the one he heard before he lost consciousness back at the church,
said coming from behind Tamamo and from the doorway. "I honestly
never intended for this to happen."

Looking over Tamamo's shoulder, Issei suddenly found himself lost

for breath. "A-an Ojou?!" he cried in shock. Standing in his doorway
was a beautiful girl, foreign like Asia, perhaps French, with long
blonde hair that was pulled into a long braid and wonderful bluish-
purple eyes, wearing a sleeveless button-up shirt with a black tie, a
short skirt that exposed quite a bit of leg in spite of the thigh-high
stockings, and brown shoes.

And just like Tamamo, she was completely out of this world.

"Mgrgrgr!" Tamamo grounded her teeth, whirling on her foot as she

glared daggers at the new arrival, pointing an accusing finger. "You! I
have no idea who you are, but stay away from my Husband!"

The girl giggled. "I can assure you, Tamamo, I have no intention of
stealing your husband away from you." she said, causing Tamamo to
blink. "I would say it's been a while, but these memories are so
confusing. I can hardly tell one apart from the other."

"What?"

"Would it make more sense if I mentioned the names Hakuno

Kishinami and Ritsuka Fujimaru?"

The Amaterasu Incarnation's eyes widened. Those names definitely

sparked recognition in her mind. They were her previous masters
from alternate universes and alternate timelines. "W-wait a minute…
Are you-?!"

The woman bowed deeply. "Allow me to introduce myself formerly. I

am Jeanne d'Arc, formerly a Ruler-class Servant. It's a pleasure to
make your acquaintence, Mr. Hyoudou."

He blinked. Once, twice. Three times.

"… huh?"

Night 7: END

Next Time!

Aika: Eh? Eh?! Asia-chan?!

Issei: I'll spare the Fallen, but I need a favor first.

Azazel: Alright, kid. Name it.

Sona: Could that woman be…?

Night 8: Repercussions

Issei: Why do I have this feeling something bad's going to happen

next time…?
Over 600 reviews… As Kravin would say, "Nani the fuck?"

At this point, though, I shouldn't be surprised.

Real talk for a second. The scene with Jeanne and Asia kinda
felt off to me. I felt like I could have done better, as was the case
with last chapter. As I saw in the reviews, a lot were saying that
it was either too fast-paced, all over the place or just one giant
clusterfuck. I sincerely apologize for that. I hope this chapter
mitigates the damage, if possible.

Someone also accused me of nerfing the Heaven's Feel. To that

person, may I say that I feel highly insulted? Ever since my last
attempts at a DxD/SMT crossover, I've been very careful about
what I do and do not nerf. The Heaven's Feel has not been
nerfed in any way. Issei, at this point, has no idea how to use it
yet, but with each use, he will learn. There is also the
circumstances as to why he has HF and not Boosted Gear in
the first place.

Now, my knowledge of Type-Moon isn't the best, and often at

times I have to consult the wiki, but to my understanding, only a
few characters have ever used Heaven's Feel, and we never get
a clear idea on how it works. Keep in mind, however, that the
Heaven's Feel is being used in its home universe. As DxD is not
part of the Nasuverse, it will obviously function differently. At
its core, however, it is still the OP magic that makes
resurrection look like a damn fad.

Now, to explain how HF works here. To put it simply, when

summoning a Heroic Spirit, there are two things that have to be
kept in mind.

1. The circumstances that are leading up to the summoning.

Examples: Tamamo's summoning was Issei being in danger,
and not too long ago, fantasizing about his ideal woman.
Jeanne's summoning was Issei trying to find some way to help
Asia while also giving God the middle finger.

2. Words. Words can, and always will have power. In this case,
certain words or the meaning behind those words will resonate
with the Heroic Spirit. Like Issei dreaming of what his ideal girl
would be like, or Issei's rant against god before pleading for
him to just save her.

Those are the major conditions to summon a Heroic Spirit.

Moving on to another topic, I'm still annoyed people keep

sending me suggestions as to who Issei should summon, even
though I've repeatedly said I already have certain HS in mind. I
will confirm only a few Heroic Spirits that will be summoned.
The two being Musashi, who will help Issei get stronger after
the events of the arc that is coming up next, and Frankenstein's
Monster.

Originally, I had planned on Scathach to be summoned, but

given as to what I'm going for Issei and his "Badass Normal"
status, I thought Musashi would suit him better. Cause, let's be
honest. If I had Shishou as his teacher, he'd be OP as fuck.
Sure, it would take a while, but damn if she isn't one hell of a
teacher.

Speaking of the new Arc, it will be taking the Phenex Arc's place
in the story. The reason for this is more or less the events that
have changed because of Issei summoning Tamamo, and as of
recently, Jeanne d'Arc. I'll get more into that another time, but
this arc is going to focus, as the next chapter's title would
imply, on the repercussions of bringing back one of the most
influential characters in the Shinto Pantheon.

Anyway, that's it for now. Tell me what you guys think! Also,
friendly reminder that Seventh Heaven now has a TV Tropes
page, so feel free to add or change it however you like.
See You~
Night 8
… so, quick recap of my life up until this point.

My name's Issei Hyoudou. I'm just your average seventeen-year-old

high school student with a healthy appreciation, who finally scored
the date of his life… until my girlfriend tried to kill me, and I learned I
could revive historical figures.

Oh, and I'm apparently married to Tamamo-no-Mae, and now have

Jeanne d'Arc living with me.

What the hell has my life become?

"Madness and insanity, Hyoudou-san. Madness and insanity."

… oi, Bishounen. Since when the hell did you start reading "This
Bites!"?

"What? Am I not allowed to read?"

Oh no. Just thought it wasn't… you, I guess?

"Oi. Hentai-senpai. Start the thing already."

… seriously. What in the hell has my life become?

High School DxD x Fate/stay night Crossover:

Fate/stay night:

The Dragon of the Seventh Heaven

Night 8: Repercussions
Issei stared ahead with a blank stare. There was so much wrong
with this situation that he really had no idea what exactly was wrong.
Was it the fact that he had somehow become so used to this crap
that all he could do was react with initial shock, then treat it like it
was just another day in the life of this hectic world? Was it the fact
that an honest-to-god Tengu had just nabbed him in the middle of
grocery shopping? Or was it the fact that he was currently dangling
in the air? Several hundred feet in the air where he was dangerously
likely to become bloody paste if he hit the pavement?

'Seriously…' Issei thought with a whimper. Not out of fear of his

situation, but at the sheer absurdity that he had come to accept this
sort of thing. 'How the heck did this even happen…?'

(Two Weeks Before Issei's Kidnapping…)

Issei and Aika stared, dumbfounded and gobsmacked. Both had

their jaws figuratively kissing the floor while their eyes threatened to
bulge out of their sockets. There, standing before them, was a very
healthy looking corpse that was currently wearing the Kuoh
Academy uniform, complete with the red skirt and black cape around
her shoulders. She looked the complete and total picture of
adorable.

"Eh? Eh?! EH?! A-Asia-chan?!" Aika gawked. "Is-is that you?!"

"Y-yes!" Asia bowed her head, all the while shifting back and forth on
the balls of her feet and rubbing her hands nervously. "Um, h-how do
I look?"

"Great!" Issei shouted. "B-but why are you wearing our school
uniform? A-and how did you get better?!"

Sona smiled slightly as she adjusted her glasses. "To answer those
questions in order, she is wearing the uniform because, as of today,
she is a new first-year student here at Kuoh Private Academy. And
secondly, she is better because she is now a member of Rias'
peerage."

"HUH?!"

Rias giggled into her hand. "It was by her own request." she
explained to the two. "In truth, I was quite surprised considering how
hesitant she was by the idea. Still, though!" Her cheeks puffed up as
she shot a glare at her friend. "Why did you allow Asia to enroll, but
not my cute little Pawn?"

"Because Lint Sellzan is not a teenager, for starters." Sona replied

coolly. "And she has no personal experience as a teacher, therefore
she has nothing that can help contribute to the skill. She even said
as much."

"But she would look so cute in a uniform!"

"Oh, for Satan's sake…"

Issei stared as the two bickered. The difference was truly like night
and day. Still, he was rather happy to hear that one of the people
responsible for damn near burning down his house and killing him
wouldn't be showing her face in school. Granted, chances were he'd
still see her, but at least it wouldn't be nearly every day. He returned
his focus to Asia, who's face looked more angelic than it had the first
time they met.

"Um, I'm very sorry for worrying you two." the gentle girl apologized,
bowing her head deeply. He took notice of the fact that she was now
speaking in Japanese. Incredibly fluent Japanese at that, as if she
had been speaking it all her life. "A-and I'm very sorry for lying to you
two about my health. S-so, um…"

"Who cares about that?" Aika grinned. "Since you're a Devil now,
that means you're one of those sinful nuns, right~?"
Issei choked and gaped at Aika. "O-oi, Aika! The hell?! That's way
too early!"

"Oh, come on. You know you wanna see her seducing you in that
cute nun uniform of hers!" Okay, that seemed like a very beautiful
sight indeed, but really Aika had very poor timing. Strangely, Asia
didn't look as offended or hurt as he thought she would.

"It's fine. My heart still belongs to the Lord-owch!"

The two blinked as Asia suddenly let out a cry of pain, holding her
head. "H-hey, what's wrong?"

"Just what happens we Devils think about anything relating to the

biblical god." Sona explained. "Saying his name is enough to give
Devils a headache. So is reading the Bible."

Asia's eyes began to tear up. "T-then, I can't read the Bible every
night?! Or-or say prayers?!"

"You could try, but I would advise against it. You would be enduring
the mother of all headaches." Rias told her. Asia sagged and fell into
the fetal position, a dark cloud hanging over her. Aika had gone over
to console the poor girl, rubbing her back and offering to help soothe
her by way of fulfilling their promise of a shopping trip around the
city. Meanwhile, the voluptuous red-head looked at Issei. "By the
way, Hyoudou-kun, are you free at the moment?"

The brunette cocked his head to the side. "Uh, sure. Why?"

"Lint wishes to apologizes to you. In person, preferably."

Issei's face crunched into distaste. "Do I have to?"

"Hyoudou-kun." Sona said seriously. "While I understand that Lint

Sellzan is one of the contributing factors behind recent events, she
no longer has any affiliation with the church, much less the Fallen.
You do not have to like her, but at the very least, you should honor
her request."

"If I have to…"

He really didn't want to. After that traumatic experience, he'd be fine
if he didn't see Lint Sellzan and her brother ever again. While they
said she was apologetic, he just couldn't trust it. How could he? She
nearly killed him. He was still sour that the woman got off scott-free
and was now apparently working for Rias with no strings attached.

Still, based on what little he remembered about their meetings, she

was much more tolerable than Freed was, so he could at least give
her that.

Issei sighed. "Let's get this over with…"

Meanwhile, back at the Hyoudou household, Issei's new Servant

took the time to adjust to her new surroundings. Jeanne had been
given a small tour by Tamamo, as well as a few ground rules. While
she had come to accept her into the household, the vixen still had
her reservations and kept a watchful eye. She didn't mind it,
honestly, as she instead chose to continue. The home was a change
of pace than what she was normally used to, from what little
memories she had of her previous summons.

That being said, she did have to question how in the world Primate
Murder was present. She was torn between being worried that it
would be out on a killing spree or cuddling with the cute critter before
she ultimately settled on the tour.

"For the record, the only reason I'm even considering letting you stay
here is because my darling Ise is allowing it." Tamamo warned her
once they finished the tour. She had mustered the coldest, hardest
glare she could while putting her hands to her hips, tails fluffed up.
"Try anything, and I'll send you straight to the sun!"
Jeanne giggled. "You know, you would be quite a bit more
threatening if your tails weren't fluffed up. And as I said earlier, I was
not called here, nor am I romantically interested in him." Tamamo
didn't look the least bit convinced, making her sigh. "Though I
suppose only my actions will prove that to you. I must ask, though,
how long have you been here in this world?"

"Almost a month. Husband summoned me during his time of need."

Tamamo paused and developed a thoughtful look. "I wonder what's
become of that bitch Raynare? Now that I think about it, I wonder
what's become of her since that dusty crow took her back." Jeanne
raised a brow in confusion, but Tamamo waved it off. "It's nothing. At
any rate, there's a guest room so feel free to use it."

"Thank you, but where will you sleep?"

Tamamo looked puzzled. "What are you talking about? I sleep in the
same room as husband!"

"O-oh. I see." Her cheeks flushed red. She supposed it was common
for married couples to do that. She just hoped they weren't up to any
illicit activities. The walls seemed to be terribly thin.

Speaking of homes, though, she wondered what would become of

Asia.

Shortly after she had returned after consoling the girl and giving her
courage, and also clearing up the confusion between her and Issei
Hyoudou's relationship, she discussed Asia's situation with the two
of them. She had been thrown aside by the church simply because
she was a kind soul offering aid to an enemy of the Church, and was
brought here because a group of Fallen Angels wanted her Sacred
Gear. The church was also in a state of ruin when she saw it after
being summoned by Issei, and the living quarters were a complete
mess. It would take months before it could be even remotely
considered to be hospitable.
Rias Gremory, based on what she knew, was offering her a chance
to become a Devil, but what about her living conditions? A new
chance at life would let her make new friends, but wouldn't it better
for her to be in the care of someone she trusted or knew? Granted,
there was still a lot Jeanne needed to learn about the world, but she
wondered if it would be possible for Issei to take her into his care.

Of course, she needed to properly consult him about this matter first.
It was his house after all, and thus his decision. Still, she had a
inkling feeling that he might agree with her proposal. He seemed like
a good person. Well, eccentric personality aside.

Tamamo opened her mouth to say something, perhaps to reminder

her of something for the hundredth time when the two heard a
couple sharp knocks rap at the front door. "Are you expecting
someone?"

"No, not that I know of." Tamamo shook her head. The two made
their way downstairs. When Tamamo approached the front door and
peered through the hole, her lips twisted into a grimace. "Oh, why in
the name of the gods is he here?"

"Who?"

Tamamo ignored her question as she mentally debated on the best

course of action. Eventually, she let out a tired sigh as her shoulders
sagged. With great reluctance, she unlocked the door and pulled it
open. Standing on the front porch was a man with yellow-and-black
hair with a goatee and wearing a dark yukata. Oddly, Jeanne found
herself staring in slight captivation, feeling what could only be
described as a warmth, albeit tainted.

"Yo, Tamamochi~"

"You have ten seconds to explain why you're here, or so help me

Izanagi-sama, I will roast you." Tamamo growled.

The man held up his hands. "Whoa, hold your fire! I come in peace!"
"That's seven seconds now. Make it snappy." Tamamo glowered. In
her hands was a talisman primed and ready for use.

"Okay, okay! I'm here regarding that incident with my subordinates."

Azazel quickly responded, hoping it was enough to stop her from
roasting him literally. "Your husband called me and said he reached
a decision."

The fox woman blinked. "Ise did? He never told me."

"He made the call during school, I think." he shrugged. "So, can I
come in and have some Shinto hospitality?"

"Um, beg your pardon, but…" Jeanne raised a hand. "Who are you
exactly, sir?"

"Oh? A new face? And who might you be?"

"Jeanne, sir. Jeanne d'Arc."

Azazel blinked. Once, twice. "… just to clarify, your name really is
Jeanne? As in, the Jeanne d'Arc? Holy Maiden fr Orleans and all
that?" Jeanne nodded. He stared a bit longer before he took out a
phone and held it up. A flash of light made her wince and blink
rapidly. "Two things. First, congrats for coming back from the dead.
I'm sure the Vatican is gonna have a goddamn field day with this.
And secondly, you should expect a visit from Gabriel sometime in the
near future. She's a big fan of yours."

"W-what?"

"If you are done…" Tamamo growled. "Hurry up and get inside. As
soon as husband comes home and you two discuss what happens
with the crows, you get the hell out of this house. Capiche?"

"Sheesh, calm your tits. Don't worry, if the kid is gonna discuss what
I think he wants to, I won't be here long."
Issei stared in confusion, unsure what he was looking at. He rubbed
his eyes to make sure he wasn't seeing things, but the sight before
him remained.

"… I think my body is very confused." he said after a moment. "On

the one hand, I'm pissed at her. And on the other hand, she is
insanely hot right now. I do have to ask, though. Why is she dressed
like a butler?"

Lint Sellzan, the woman who had a hand in Asia's death, as well as
his own, stood before him. Rather than the priest outfit he had seen
her wear previously, it had been discarded and replaced with a butler
outfit, complete with a red bowtie, black dress jacket, button-up shirt
and dress pants. Of course, since she was female, it was quite easy
for one to see her breasts. They weren't big compared to some of
the other women Issei knew, but somehow the outfit made him heat
up. Specifically around his nether region.

He quickly thought back to what Tamamo would do to him if he dared

think about this any further. 'Remember, kid. She helped kill you.
Don't forgive, don't forgive, don't oh damn her shirt is hugging her
breasts! It's a shame they aren't-WILL YOU STOP?!'

Rias smiled wistfully. "I did originally want to go for a maid, but that
position in my family is technically already taken. Besides, I think Lint
is much cuter as a butler."

"If I may raise a complaint, Lady Gremory." Lint looked at her new
Master. "This shirt is a bit tight."

'No kidding. I think I can see the outline of her bra.' Issei thought
before he slapped his cheeks. 'No, stop it. Think about Tamamo.
Don't get confused!'

Kiba chuckled. "You're as hilarious as always, Hyoudou-kun!"

"Oh, shut up, handsome bastard!" Issei growled. He calmed down

and sighed as he shook his head. He couldn't get so distracted. He
needed to remember why he came here in the first place. "Gremory-
senpai you wanted to apologize, right?"

Lint nodded. "Yes. However, I understand that words will do little in

regards to my role in the events that transpired not too long ago.
That, and based on personal experiences, while words do have an
effect, I understand that actions speak quite louder." Issei stared at
her in confusion. What was she getting at? "I previously asked ideas
as to what I could do from the rest of the club, as well as members of
the Student Council. Their advice proved to be useful, but I was not
able to reach a conclusion until a few hours ago."

"And… what did you decide to do?"

"That I will do whatever I must to have you forgive my past

transgressions." Lint said. Her next words promptly made his heart
stop. "With that in mind, you may use me however you wish.
Including saking your lust."

"… come again?"

At this, Rias sighed. "Oh dear. Here we go…"

"I am saying that you may use me as a sex slave at your

convenience."

Silence reigned over the club room before it was promptly shattered.

"WHAT?!"

Issei gaped at her, face crimson. He did not hear that. Surely, there
was no way. There was no possible way she could have just said
that. Especially with a straight face. Impossible. Absolutely
impossible. However, she had said it clearly. His look apparently
confused her and frowned. "Is something wrong? Or, perhaps you
are worried that I am unable to fulfill my task? Admittedly, I am
lacking in matters relating to intercourse, but I have heard you were
an expert in the art, so…"
"Wait! Stop! Hold it! Time out!" Issei cried as he held out his hands.
"This is just-I don't-how in the holy hell did you come to THAT
conclusion?!"

"Well, I was informed of your per verse nature and insatiable lust. I
believed it was an appropriate course of action to make amends for
what I have done. Is that acceptable?" She asked with a tilt of her
head.

It was official. His life had gone completely out of wack.

Had this been him several days ago, Issei would have jumped at the
offer with gusto. Why not? His libido was practically demanding it.
Yet ever since his entrance into the world of the supernatural, his
whole life had been thrown into the gutter, shred apart, then spat
back out as an unrecognizable mess. Make no mistake, he was
sorely tempted to take Lint's offer and forget about the whole thing,
but all he could do was just stare at her incredulously before he
promptly turned around and walked over to the nearest wall.

And began to smack his head into it.

"Um, Hyoudou-kun?" Akeno called out in concern. "What are you

doing?"

"… hentai-senpai's finally cracked." Koneko said dryly.

Before, he would've jumped at the chance for sure.

But now?

The menacing image of Tamamo curling her hand into a fist chilled
his blood. The price to pay was too great.

'What the hell has my life become?'

Issei returned home, shoulders sagging and the life utterly drained
from him. "I'm baaack…" he moaned, closing the door behind him.

"Welcome back, kid!"

'Oh, right. I forgot about that.'

Before he had learned that Asia was alive and well, the brunette had
made a phone call. Admittedly, the plans he originally had in mind
had changed when he discovered Asia's condition, but not by much.
If anything, there was only one minor thing he had to ask.
Straightening himself out, he entered the living room and found a
less-than-pleased Tamamo and a greatly confused Jeanne sitting on
the sofa, Azazel on the couch opposite to them and sipping what
looked like a freshly brewed up of tea.

"Welcome back, husband." Tamamo greeted with joy. "How was

school?"

"Great. I'll give you the good news in a bit." Issei grinned before
turning his attention to Azazel. "Yo, old man."

"Sup?" the man greeted back. "I see you brought back the goddamn
La Pucelle. You really don't do things halfway, do you?" The brunette
shrugged. He was surprised to find out he somehow brought back
one of the most revered saints in Catholic history, but considering he
summoned the avatar of the Sun Goddess, he was starting to get
used to crap being thrown his way. Minus what just happened at
school.

Tamamo could NEVER learn what transpired. He feared not just for
his life, but also his balls. He idly wondered if this what was a
married life was like and whether or not he should start asking his
parents for advice.

Azazel took another swig of his tea. "So, you said you finally reached
a decision on what to do with my rowdy subordinates?" Issei nodded
and sat down. The man took out the document that would determine
the fates of Raynare and her collaborators. The people who tried to
kill him and take Asia's Sacred Gear. "Here you go. Pen and the
paper."

"Just for the record, if I decide they die, you won't try and stop it?"

Azazel's jaw tightened. "I would be lying if I said I didn't have a

problem… but the idiots need to face the consequences. And I need
to set an example. By all rights, those brats should be locked up in
Cocytus at best, and their wings stripped from their backs at worst.
And just for the record, if you tear off the wings of an Angel, Devil or
Fallen Angel, you strip them of their power. Sure, they'll still have
some mojo, but for all intents and purposes, you make them human.
Weak. Vulnerable."

"I see…" He glanced at Tamamo. She had obliterated Raynare's

wings, burning them to a crisp as she tore them off. That meant that
she was now on the level of the humans she had come to despise.
The same level as him. He was conflicted between feeling sadistic
glee that she had been brought to such a point and considering it a
fitting punishment or pitying her.

He took the pen from Azazel's hand and set the paper down. He
then wrote down the punishment on the dotted line. As he did so,
Azazel watched with a grim look while Jeanne, who had been
informed of the situation, grew anxious. Beside her, Tamamo looked
on in concern as she wondered what was going through her
beloved's mind.

After a minute, Issei ceased writing. He pulled back and put the cap
back on the pen, handing it back to Azazel. The man nodded and
took the parchment. He read what Issei had written, and his eyes
widened in surprise. "Oi, kid. This is-"

"I'm letting them off the hook." Issei said, looking Azazel in the eye.
"I'll spare the Fallen, but I need a favor first."

"And, what would that be?"

"… how good are you at forgery?"

Asia sat in the club room of the Occult Research Club, the place that
was now her home for the unforseeable future, with the people that
would be her family and friends. She had met them briefly, back
when the Fallen Angels first attempted to attack Issei and Aika and
take her back, but she now had a chance to get to know them better.

Contrary to most people in the church, who despised Devils to the

point that they would scorn and curse them first and never bother
getting to know them later, she gave them a chance. She didn't see
them as an enemy. What would be the point? Unless they had done
something wrong to her personally, she saw them as little more than
possible acquaintances and friends. Apparently, the trait was more
than enough for Rias, who had previously worried that the change in
environment would be too much for her.

Rias, her Master and benefactor, was like a mother hen. That was
the best way Asia could describe her. Caring and gentle, she never
pushed or demanded anything of her. Only that she give everyone a
chance and be herself. She greatly appreciated it. Back in her time
at the Vatican, she was known as the Holy Maiden due to her Sacred
Gear. She was revered as a holy figure. She never had a chance for
a normal life.

But now she did. Ironically, all because she became a Devil.

Kiba, the Knight, was very kind and considerate. She would admit
that she found him to be quite handsome, but she also took note that
there was a darkness hidden in his eyes. Based on his words to her
when he introduced himself, she believed that he had perhaps
suffered some kind of indignation from the church, or perhaps
something else entirely. Either way, it was clear he in no way had
good relationships with the church, but he would not judge her for
her past affiliations.
Koneko, the Rook, was a very quiet girl. All Asia really knew was that
she enjoyed sweets and offered to share some with her when she
was introduced to the Peerage. Asia didn't know what to make of
her, but she wasn't reserved or anything like that. She was quite
social when she wanted to be, but for the most part all Asia saw of
her was when there were sweets in her hand. That said, she did feel
grateful to the tiny girl for introducing her to the world of sweets. It
was sugary joy she had never experienced before in her life, not
even when one of the priests at the church offered her freshly baked
sugar cookies.

Akeno, the Queen, was also very kind. That said, Asia had been
warned ahead of time by Rias that she was quite the sadist. She
knew when to keep it to a minimum and when to fully express
herself, but for the most part, she was overall very kind. She also
made very wonderful tea. Not as good as the tea Tamamo-no-Mae
had prepared for her, but still very wonderful.

When she thought about the fox woman, her thoughts drifted to the
boy who had shown her a great deal of kindness. Issei Hyoudou. He
was one of her first friends along with Aika Kiryu. It was something
she never experienced before. She couldn't believe she was
deprived of such a joy for so long.

She did feel bad for dragging him into such dangerous times, such
as when he had come to rescue her after the exorcists had
kidnapped her. She was terrified out of her mind, and she could still
vividly remember the pain she experienced while pinned up to that
cross. How it felt like every cell in her body was being ripped apart,
piece by piece. She was so scared, begging for someone to help
her. Her pleas had been answered, but she still felt terrible about the
whole thing.

She felt even worse by trying to lie to the two of them. They were so
worried about her, even though she was going to die. Dying wasn't
so much the problem for Asia as it was being unable to fulfill her
promise to her friends. But, as a Devil, she could now keep her
promise.
Asia's mind then drifted to the woman who helped her, as well as
Tamamo-no-Mae.

Tamamo, she knew somewhat. A legendary, if perhaps infamous

figure of Shinto myth. Said to be the avatar of the Shinto Sun
Goddess Amaterasu-no-Mikoto. At first, the woman didn't seem very
fond of her until she started to interact with the nun. Her cheeks
turned rosy as she recalled how the woman called her adorable and
glomped her. As for the other girl, Jeanne…

… well, Asia was most certainly convinced the woman was an angel,
despite her denial of such a claim.

She knew for sure about the holy aura that she gave off. It was so
bright, radiant, and pure that she couldn't believe it belonged to
anyone else but an Angel. It was definitely not like the aura of
Raynare and the others. Theirs were bright and holy, yet tainted.

Jeanne's was pure through and through.

She didn't know why she was hiding her true nature, but Asia had an
idea. Kuoh was Devil territory. More specifically, the territory owned
by the heiress of the Gremory Family, and younger sister to Sirzechs
Lucifer, one of the rulers of the Underworld. It would be quite
awkward if it was discovered that an angel was also occupying Devil
territory. With that in mind, it made sense why Jeanne didn't reveal
who she was.

'Still, to think that an angel would try and convince me to become a

Devil…' Asia noted the irony, giggling in her hand. 'This too must be
a work of God. Oh thank you, Lord-'

"Owch!" A sharp pain manifested in her head.

Kiba chuckled. "Were you thinking about God again, Asia-chan?"

"Y-yes…" the former nun whimpered. If there was one downside to

becoming a Devil, it was that she couldn't recite her prayers. Or wear
a cross. Or read the bible. "Uwaa… Why aren't Devils allowed to
pray if they're former believers?"

"Good question." Akeno smiled wryly. "But that is a question for

another day. Buchou, I have a phone call for you. It's from Hyoudou-
kun."

The red-haired Devil raised a brow. "From Hyoudou-kun?" she

inquired. She walked over to her desk. Akeno handed her the phone.
"Hello, Gremory speaking. To what do I owe the pleasure, Hyoudou-
kun? Ara? Wait, hold on a second. Let me grab a pen and paper."

Her peerage looked at one another in confusion before looking on

curiously at Rias as she procured the aforementioned items.

"Okay, run that by me again, please? And try to talk slower."

(One week before Issei's kidnapping)

"Well, I have to say, this was a surprise. You know, if it weren't for the
fact that your father and I were such bleeding hearts, I'd ask you if
you were serious about this."

Issei sighed. "Yeah, I know. And I'm really sorry for springing this up
on you straight out of nowhere. It's just… I really want her to be
happy, you know?"

"I see! Well, it's good to hear you've become such a kind young man.
I wonder if this Yuuma-chan's doing?" Issei's cheeks tinged when his
mother suddenly developed a teasing tone. "Speaking of, am I a
grandmother yet?"

"Kaa-chan! I'm still in high school!"

"Oh, I'm just teasing. No need to get your pants in a twist~ Just one
more question, honey. Are you absolutely sure about this? I mean,
you met this girl barely a month ago. That's hardly enough time to
form a lasting relationship."

"I am serious, kaa-chan. Dead serious."

"Very well, then. We'll get to signing the documents. Still, I have to
ask, doesn't this usually take weeks, if not months to do? How did
you manage to get these papers in such a short amount of time?…
wait. Ise, you haven't been doing anything illegal, have you?!"

He didn't have the heart to tell her he made a deal with a devil. Or as
close as one could get instead of the real thing. Azazel may not have
been a Devil, but he sure as hell knew how to bargain. Tamamo was
not happy about the terms of their bargain in the least, but she was
willing to endure it, so long as she got some pampering in exchange.

"No, I haven't. Honest to god."

At least, he hoped striking deals with the leader of Fallen Angels isn't
anything considered illegal.

He heard the doorbell ring. He glanced at the clock and smiled

slightly. "Sorry, mom. Something just came up. I'll call you gain later.
By the way, when are you and tou-san coming home?"

"Not quite sure yet. Did you want any souvenirs while we're here?"

"Nothing creepy, please."

"Can do, sweetie. Say hi to Yuuma-chan for me~!"

Issei ended the call and sighed, resting his head against the wall as
he put the phone back on the tranceiver. "I hope she doesn't find out
that the house got set on fire while she was gone." he muttered to
himself. "Thank god for kaichou and Gremory-senpai for fixing this
place up." He then made his way towards the front door, sucking in a
breath. Today was the big day. Hopefully, Asia would enjoy this.

He opened the door. "Yo, senpai."

"Hyoudou-kun." Rias smiled back at him. "I apologize for being late.
Kiba and I went on some last-minute shopping."

"Last minute my foot…" Kiba groaned. Issei took some satisfaction in

seeing his natural enemy suffer as he struggled to keep an
assortment of items on his back and in his arms, lest they fall to the
ground. That said, he did have to question how it was even remotely
possible he could have balanced a bedrame with the mattress on top
on a bugling backpack, much less how he planned to get it inside. "I
mean no offense, buchou, but-"

"Hush, Yuuto." Rias grinned. "Just get everything inside."

"Um…" Asia, clueless about what was going on, stared at Rias in
confusion. "Not that I'm complaining, but why did you buy so much?
The last time I was here, Issei-san had plenty of beds and desks,
even in the guest room he loaned me."

"Oh, you'll understand."

"Speaking of…" Issei raised a hand. "When in the heck did you build
a second guest room? Wouldn't you need to tear down some of the
house for renovations?"

"Under normal circumstances, you'd be correct. But there are perks

to having magic to use, after all."

Issei stared at her flatly, then shrugged. "If you say so." Good god,
when had he come to accept such a statement?

"Husband?" Tamamo called out as she peaked around the corner.

"What's going on?"

"You know that thing we talked about?" Issei shouted back. "They're
bringing the stuff in!"

"Ooh, good timing! I just started dinner!"

"Did you guys need some help?" another female voice called out. A
familiar hair of brown hair with glasses peaked around the corner. "I
can help coordinate!"

"Coordinate what?"

Issei gave Kiba a blank stare. "You clearly know nothing about a
teenage woman's room, do you?" Kiba's confused look was all the
confirmation he needed. "Whatever. Anyway, just bring the stuff
inside. And so help me, you handsome bastard, if you break
anything, I don't care if you are a Devil, I am kicking your ass! My
house has already suffered enough abuse thanks to those shitty
exorcists!"

"Do not worry. Well be careful." Rias told him as she and the others
stepped through the doorframe. Once they were inside, Fou trotted
around the corner into full view of the new arrivals.

"Fou?" It said with a head tilt.

It watched curiously as the Devils entered the household, Kiba and

Aika going up to the second floor. Meanwhile, Asia was led into the
living room by Issei and Rias while Tamamo went back into the
kitchen. Fou grew more curious and quickly hurried after them. It
leaped up, latching on to the couch before scurring to Issei's side
and making itself at home on top of his head, much to his
amusement.

"Ooh~!" Asia stared at Fou in wonder. "He looks adorable!"

"I know, right? His name's Fou! Just don't ask me what in the heck
he is, because I have no idea. Tama-chan calls him Primate Murder
for some reason, and I have no idea why."

"Fou!" the tiny creature yipped, waving a stubby paw at Asia. The girl
gushed further, tempted to run her fingers through its silky smooth
fur.
Rias shuddered, feeling greatly uncomfortable in the creature's
presence. She envied Issei for his obliviousness and Asia for not
recognizing the danger the creature posed. She cleared her throat
and decided it would be best to get straight to business.

"I've followed through things on my end. Every item was bought and
is accounted for. By the time Tamamo-sama has finished, Asia's
room will be ready."

Issei smiled. "Thanks a lot, Gremory-senpai. And sorry for calling

you out of the blue like that."

"Oh, it's no trouble. Just know that one of these days I will cash in on
that favor."

Asia blinked. What had she just said. "Um, b-buchou, what did you
just say?" she asked. "What about my room?"

Issei frowned. "You didn't tell her?"

"Did you tell her about what you asked Azazel to do?"

"No, but I was going to tell her during dinner."

The nun felt greatly confused. What were they talking about?
Giggling at the adorable expression her Bishop was making, Rias
explained. "I figured living in the dorms or the clubhouse would have
been a bit lonely for you, so I talked it over with Hyoudou-kun. As of
today, you'll be living with him, Tamamo-san and… I'm sorry, but I
don't think I caught your name."

Jeanne, who had been relatively silent throughout the conversation,

smiled. "I'm Jeanne. A pleasure to meet you. I must say, you're not
what I expected. All my life, I've been taught that devils were sin
incarnate."

"Ah, another person from the church?"

"Formerly, but I am a believer of god. Still, I hope we get along, Miss
Gremory."

Asia stared back and forth for a moment before she registered what
Rias said. Her eyes widened and her face turned bright red. She was
going to live with Issei? A teenage boy? A married teenage boy?!
"W-wait, hold on! T-this is improper! I-I couldn't possibly impose!"

"I don't have a problem with it." Issei shrugged. "Actually, you
wouldn't just be living here, Asia-chan. Um, you see… Whoo boy,
how do I explain this?"

"Perhaps you should start with what you discussed with Azazel."
Jeanne suggested.

"Right. That's a good start." He nodded. "Well, the old man and I
came to an agreement. As a way for him to try and repay what
Raynare and the others did." Asia looked at him in confusion. He
then realized that she really had no idea what the discussion
between him and the Governor was. "Well, Azazel said that, since I
was their target and I got into trouble with them the most, I had the
final say. To be honest, I was tempted on having their wings torn off,
but I decided to let them off the hook, provided the old man did me a
favor."

"A… favor?" Asia grew alarmed. "I-Issei-san, you didn't sell your
soul, did you?"

"What? Of course not! That's Gremory-senpai and every other

Devil's job."

Said red head grinned. "Guilty as charged~"

"And if she values her life, she'll steer clear of yours!" Tamamo called
out from the kitchen, causing Rias to flinch.

Issei shook his head. "Anyway, the favor I asked was forging some
papers."
"Papers?" she asked. "What kind of papers?"

The brunette sighed as he ran his hand through his hair, looking
nervous. "I asked him to make… adoption papers." Asia tilted her
head. Adoption papers? For what? Was his family taken an interest
in someone? Perhaps an orphan? Oh, she hoped she could meet
them soon. If they were under his care, then she knew they would be
alright. But why did he look so fearful? "My parents literally just got
them and decided to give the okay, but you get the final say in all
this."

"Eh?"

"Asia." Rias looked at her. "What he's saying… is that he wants to

have you in his family. As his sister."

"… Eh?"

Asia took a moment as the words processed in her head. Her mind
turned blank. She ran the words over and over in her head before
her brain rebooted. She stared at Issei, unable to find any words to
say or what expression she could make except for surprise. One part
of her body, however, had managed to express how she felt.

Immediately, nearly everyone present began to panic when they saw

tears streaming down her face. "A-Asia?! W-what's wrong?!"

"E-eh?" The nun hadn't realized she had been crying. Not until she
felt something wet cascade down her cheeks. She touched the
streams, realizing what was happening. Slowly, the damn of
emotions began to break down as sobs escaped her. "I-I'm sorry. I
don't know! I-I don't know why I'm… !"

Those weren't tears of sorrow running down her cheeks. For being
able to have something that she was deprived of for years, they were
only one thing:

Tears of joy.
At first, I was seriously worried that Asia might be opposed to the
whole thing. Looking back at it now, I realized that I might have been
going at this whole thing a bit too hasty. I mean, I didn't even ask
Asia for her own opinion!

Thankfully, though, she was overjoyed by the idea of living with me

and Tamamo. My parents were also pretty eager to meet her. All it
took was one phone conversation for them to officially declare her
their daughter.

It would be a while before the documents went through, but for all
intents and purposes, I now had a little sister.

Which, of course, meant that damned she-devil had a target.

"Ugh, when's dinner gonna be ready? I'm starving over here,

Hyoudou~!"

"Oh, calm your tits, Kiryu." Issei snorted as he helped Tamamo set
the plates. "You should be lucky I even let you stay for dinner since
you helped set up Asia's room."

"Ouch, so cold!" Aika said in mock hurt, hands over her chest.
"Jeanne-san, do you hear this?"

The saint giggled into her hand. "I think Issei would have let you stay
for dinner regardless of your contribution. After all, you two are
friends, right?"

The male brunette gagged. "Not on your life."

"We're not friends, just acquaintances." the female pervert replied.

"Though I wouldn't mind getting to know Hyoudou here a bit better.
At the very least, I want details on the night he and Tamamo
consumate their marriage!" She paused, then looked up at the
ceiling. "You know, I never realized this, but I just asked you what
sex with a goddess is like. What the hell has my life become?"

"I've been asking that question since the day Tama-chan came into
my life." Issei deadpanned. "And no sex talk at the table! Especially
around Asia!"

"Oho~ Getting into the big brother role already, eh?"

Asia pouted. "I-I know what sex is." she said. "I'm sixteen, not
twelve!"

Aika grinned at this and leaned forward. Issei already heard the
warning bells go off in his head. "Aika Kiryu, don't you fucking-"

"If you know what sex is, then you gotta know how it's done right?
Like, the fishing hook dangling between a guy's legs goes-"

"Miss Aika." Jeanne's smile turned frigid. The girl shuddered and felt
as if the scythe of the grim reaper was pressing against her throat.
"Finish that sentence, and mark my words, we will be discussing
what is appropriate and what is not. Am I clear?"

"… crystal." she mumbled. Satisfied, Jeanne went back to helping

Tamamo with the finishing touches. Watching the blonde-haired
woman go, Aika looked at Issei in wonder. "You know, I already
pegged you for a beast, but goddamn Hyoudou. Where in the heck
did you find an ojou like that?"

"Long story."

A very long one indeed. He was still shocked by the fact that he
brought Jeanne d'Arc back to life. Granted, his knowledge on the
French Revolution and all things Catholic were a bit rusty and nearly
non-existent, but he did remember that the woman was technically
revered as a saint. Actually, now that he thought about it, meeting
Jeanne must have been like a dream come true for Asia, since she
was a believer of god and a nun. Meeting a Saint in the flesh was the
same as a fan meeting their favorite idol in person.

That said, Issei felt like he should stay on his toes around her. That
smile, he swore it was the smile of the angel of death.

"Dinner's ready~"

Tamamo came out of the kitchen, a bounce in her step. One by one,
she filled everyone's plates. The aroma was enough to make Issei's
mouth water. Asia herself looked like she couldn't wait to dig in.
Neither could Aika, as she practically salivated over the steaming hot
slab of stake before her.

The former nun put her hands together and bowed her head. "Oh,
Lord, thank you for-ouch!" Asia yelped and cradled her head,
weeping at the painful reminder that she could not say any prayers.
One would think she would learn after several dozen attempts and
headaches. Jeanne rubbed her back in comfort.

"Eh? Asia-chan, what's the matter?"

"Oh, right. You can't pray anymore because you're a Devil." Tamamo
recalled. "Ooh, you poor thing-ah!" The vixen yelped as a white blur
leaped up to the table and snatched up one of the pieces of food she
was just ready to put into her mouth. "W-why you thieving little
furball! I was gonna feed that to my darling Ise!"

"Fhough!" Fou jeered, a piece of meat in his mouth. With a battle cry,
Tamamo leaped out of her seat and over the table while Fou sprinted
off into a run.

It was truly a crazy day for the Hyoudou household, but it was also
one of the best days Issei could ask for.

(A few minutes before Issei's kidnapping)

In the midst of all the craziness and insanity that had been his life,
from dealing with Fallen Angels and rogue exorcists and to trying to
help Asia get back on her feet, Issei had completely forgotten about
the four-day holiday that was Golden Week. It had practically snuck
up on him out of nowhere a mere day before the holidays began,
with Aika asking him what his plans were. Last minute though they
were, Issei had ultimately decided that, after helping Asia out, it was
time to help Jeanne acclimate to Kuoh.

The saint had been meaning to explore the town and familiarize
herself with the city, though both he and her had agreed that helping
Asia took priority. Tamamo was disappointed, but he had promised to
make it up to her by taking her out on a date. The idea of taking a girl
out brought back chilling memories of his time with Yuuma, but Issei
forced them down. She was out of his life for the forseeable future,
and for her sake, it had better stay that way. While he had forgiven
her, he had not forgotten her actions and was going to make sure
she remembered what would happen if they crossed paths again.
There had been another reason why Issei wanted to take her out on
a date. Two, actually.

The first was simple. While neither had a ring on their person,
Tamamo had declared them to be married. Issei liked to think they
were dating, but kept his opinion to himself. After all, he'd be lying if
he said he wouldn't be interested in marrying a girl like her,
especially since she matched everything he could have ever wanted
in a wife, and then some. If they were married, it was only right he
take her out to dinner every once in a while.

The second reason was that it would be a good way to have an

opportunity to ask her if she could teach him how to fight, or maybe
teach him how to use magic. He had been completely useless in
trying to defend Asia. He barely managed to win against Freed and
almost died again. He didn't want to be weak and helpless again and
have someone come and try to save him. He wanted to get stronger.

Though danger was nowhere on the horizon, given his track record
and the fact that he was now involved in a world that was way over
his head, Issei thought it was better to be safe than sorry and learn
how to defend himself.

For now, however, Issei would focus on the present. And that was,
namely, shopping for groceries.

"Sorry to ask you to come with me, Issei." Jeanne apologized. The
two were walking side by side, carrying plastic bags filled with all
sorts of food stuffs. "I tried asking Tamamo, but she was she was
busy helping Asia with something. I'm not entirely what it was,
though."

"It's fine." he told her. "Plus, it's a good way for me to show you
around the city. How're you doing so far? I mean, it took Tama-chan
a while to get used to this place."

"Oh, it's going well so far. Granted, the layout of this city is much
different than the ones I'm used to. But I think I'm starting to
understand it better." She smiled.

Issei smiled in turn. That was good. He was afraid that Jeanne would
experience culture shock, given how vastly different modern cities
are compared to villages and towns of France back in her time
period. At least she was adjusting well. She was even wearing some
modern day clothes given to her by Tamamo.

He would never voice it out loud, out of fear of divine punishment,

but he had to admit that Jeanne looked good. She was dressed in a
pair of navy shorts and thigh high socks of the same shade. She
wore a blue jacket over a white, sleeveless buttoned blouse with a
navy tie. In all honesty, it suited her well and emphasized her curves.

Of course, Jeanne was a beauty already. Issei wondered if this

whole Heaven's Feel thing just resurrected beautiful women, and if
so, thanked the high heavens for it.

"Speaking of Asia, though, I noticed she's been calling you Angel-

sama." Issei grinned. "What's that about?"
Jeanne's cheeks turned red. "She thinks I'm an angel. Honestly, I'm
very flattered that she thinks of me as such, but I'm definitely human.
I don't understand why she calls me that."

"From what I heard, you were the one who gave her the courage to
accept Rias' offer, saying God would still love her and all. That, and
you look like an angel."

"Careful, Issei. Tamamo may get jealous."

The boy froze mid-step as the realization struck him like a

thunderbolt. A chill went down his spine as his mind conjured up the
image of an envious Tamamo. "… You're right… I'm sorry. But it's
kinda the truth… not that I mean it a different way!"

Jeanne smiled at him, a smile that nearly made his heart stop. She
really did look angelic. No wonder Asia called her "Angel-sama."

"Well, either way, thank you for the compliment. By the way, what are
you thinking about doing for dinner?"

"Oh, well I was thinking-"

He didn't finish, namely because he suddenly found himself being

lifted off the ground and carried into the air at a rapid pace. He let out
a scream of terror and dropped the bags of groceries. He frantically
flailed in the hopes that whatever force had nabbed him would let
him go, but immediately dropped the idea when he saw how far
away the ground was becoming. He was almost afraid to look and
see what even grabbed him, but his curiosity got the better of him.
Slowly, he looked up and gawked, finding a man in blue robes with
gray wings behind his back, face exactly like that of a certain mask
shops were known to sell during a festival.

"Y-you gotta be kidding me…" he whimpered. "I knew Devils and

Angels were real, but come on! Even Tengu?!"
"Sorry 'bout this." the Tengu apologized to him. "We'll return you
back to your home after everything is over."

"THAT DOES NOT ASSURE ME IN THE LEAST!"

Jeanne stared blankly, rapidly blinking and watching as the Tengu

drove out of sight. After her brain caught up with what had just
happened, she sighed. "Tamamo is going to be so angry…" She
grabbed the discarded bag of groceries that Issei had dropped and
set them off to the side of the road before she took out the cell phone
that Azazel was happy enough to provide her, quickly calling up a
number. "Hello? Asia? Sorry, but could you tell Tamamo that I'll be
late getting home? Issei was kidnapped by a Tengu and… What? N-
no, no! Don't cry! I'll be back with him shortly!"

(At Present)

And thus, this was how Issei Hyoudou had found himself in the
clutches of a Tengu that came out of nowhere and wasn't so much
fearing for his life, but more tired about finding himself in this sort of
situation. He was definitely going to get training after this was said
and done.

Still, at least the Tengu was polite.

"So, um… where are we going, exactly?" Issei asked. "I-I'm not
going to be unceremoniously sacrificed in some kind of ritual, eaten
by youkai or sold into slavery, right?"

"Oh no, nothing like that. Yasaka-sama simply wishes to speak with
you." the Tengu assured him. "You stirred up quite the hornet's nest,
shounen. If I may ask, is it true you summoned Tamamo-no-Mae-
sama?"

The human opened his mouth to answer, but couldn't say a word as
the Tengu let out a scream of pain. Something had pierced his chest,
a cackling spear made entirely of thunder. The Tengu's grip
slackened and Issei paled.

A second later, he was falling through the air, flailing and screaming.

"Ohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshit OSHIIIIIIIIIIIIII -!"

His panic reached an all-time high when he realized he was diving

head-first towards a roof. He shielded his arms and hoped to every
god in existence that this Heaven's Feel thing was still going to make
him a new body if he turned to paste. He braced for impact and
welcomed death. Fortunately, the rate at which he was falling and
the roof's weak structure worked in his favor and the roof shattered,
though it caused him a great deal of pain as wood snapped and
splinters cut into his body. He fell further into the building, smashing
through floors before he came to his last stop, splashing straight into
a pool of water.

Water filled his lungs, screaming and flailing. The pool wasn't too
deep as he soon broke free to the surface, hacking up a lung. "Hack-
gagh! Holy shit this water's hot! Fucking hell! If this is the kind of crap
sky divers go through, leave me the hell out of it!"

"… Hyoudou?"

The brunette paused. Was that…? No, surely, that couldn't have
been…

He turned his head. There she was, in all of her naked and
surprisingly beautiful glory Aika Kiryu, staring at him and blinking.

"… Aika? What the heck are you doing here?"

"That's what I wanna know." she shot back. "How in the flying hell
did you come crashing down through the roof? And why are you
here in Kyoto?"
Issei stared at her for a few more seconds before he registered what
she just said, then recalled what the Tengu told him.

Kyoto. Youkai. Yasaka. Tamamo.

His sunk back into the hot springs. 'This couldn't possibly get any
worse.'

The ground shook before something else came crashing down

through the roof of the building they were in. Aika let out a surprised
yelp as water splashed all over her, spluttering in disbelief while
rubbing her eyes to get the water out. When she looked up, she
paled. Issei looked behind him.

A giant monster with blue skin and long hair stood there, easily ten
feet tall and wielding a giant spiked metal club. The most defining
feature was the giant horn sticking out in the middle of its forehead.

"Alright, you jabronies!" the oni spoke like a thug and sneered at the
two humans. "Which one of ya is that damned onmyouji who dares
claim he resurrected Tamamo-no-Mae-sama?!"

There was really one thing he could say to that.

"Fuck. My. Life."

Night 8: END

Next Time!

?: This way, hurry!

Issei: We gotta run!

Jeanne: Why is the Youkai Faction after Issei?!

?: About time you woke me up, partner.

Night 9: A Dragon in Kyoto

Jeanne: Seems like things are picking up. Please stay tuned,
readers!

First off, SEVEN HUNDRED AND PLUS REVIEWS?! Jesus

Christ, people! I know this story is popular, but goddamn.

Secondly, I would like to remind everyone here that I am a

human being and have a life outside of fanfiction writing. So
would you PLEASE stop telling me what I should update? I'll get
to it eventually! Sheesh!

Lastly, I would also like to remind everyone that Issei does not
have a Sacred Gear. So, as you can probably guess, someone
else is going to have Boosted Gear. Originally, I was going for
Vali and make him be the holder of both Boosted Gear and
Divine Dividing, because like he isn't already OP, but after
discussing this plot point with fellow DxD writer and author of
"One Punch DxD: Legacy" ahsoei, I decided to give Boosted
Gear to someone else.

Three guesses as to who it is, and the first two don't count.

Asia being adopted into the Hyoudou Family and becoming

Issei's little sister is an idea I've wanted to explore for a while.
Naturally, though, this puts Asia out of the harem, but honestly
speaking, while I do think she and Issei click, I've always
actually seen them as having a brother-sister relationship. This
might not seem popular to some people, but I honestly think it
would be good. Also, come on. Who doesn't wanna see Issei go
into Big Brother mode and threaten the shit out of Asia's
possible boyfriend?

Now, regarding Jeanne and her possibly having some aspects

of Jeanne Alter… To be honest, this part is iffy. Heaven's Feel
resurrects the Heroic Spirit at their full power, but up until
Fate/Grand Order, Jeanne Alter didn't even originally exist and
only exists because of Caster Gilles' wish from the Holy Grail.
So, would Jeanne have certain aspects of her Alter counterpart
or would she remain pure? This part is very curious for me.

In other news, we are now into what may very well be my

favorite arc, considering the plans I have for this one. For those
expecting Musashi, she will be summoned after Issei's
adventures in Kyoto are finished, which will lead to Issei
learning how to kick ass with a sword.

Fun fact, ahsoei suggested an idea that Issei could be a

descendant of someone from the Demon Slayer Corps from
Kimetsu no Yaiba. As tempted as I was to do that idea, I'm
keeping this strictly between DxD and Nasuverse. That said, I
should mention that Issei is a descendant of a certain historical
figure in Japanese history, which also explains why he didn't
have first-kill jitters when he killed Freed, which by all rights he
should have had.

Anyway, that's all I have to discuss. Tell me what you guys

think! Friendly reminder that this story now has a TV Tropes
page, so please check it out and add to it!

See You~
Night 9 (I)
Hyoudou-san? Helloooo, Hyoudou-san? Hm, strange. Where is he?
He's usually here when doing the opening bit.

… sick at home?

Hm, maybe. There is that terrible flu going around the world right
now. I really wouldn't want to catch it myself eit-wait, can Hyoudou-
san even get sick with this Heaven's Feel thing?

Dunno.

… might be worth asking next time we see him. Well, at any rate,
instead of having you all listen to a brief recap of what has been
happening or give you all the abridged version, let's start the chapter.

Good luck, Hentai-senpai.

High School DxD x Fate/stay night Crossover:

Fate/stay night:

The Dragon of the Seventh Heaven

Night 9: A Dragon in Kyoto

Were it not for the fact that the Kiryu family had an entire hotsprings
inn all to themselves, reasons being that the inn was in a lesser-
known part of town and just happened to be part of a certain
someone's territory in that particular part of town, the other guests
would have cried out in shock as the hallways became shredded
paper and splinters and the rooms demolished. It was also by
astronomical luck that the Kiryu family themselves were nowhere
near the center of that carnage and were instead sleeping blissfully
away in another part of the inn, dead to the world and clocked out six
ways from sunday. Not even the sound of a demented monster
rampaging inside the inn woke them up.

As for a panicking Issei Hyoudou and a stark naked Aika Kiryu, they
were fearing for their lives.

"Ohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshit!"

"Run! Just keep running!"

"Come back here, ya little shits!"

Issei wondered if he pissed off a god or deity in his past life for this to
happen to him. It was bad enough that a bunch of Fallen Angels
wanted to kill him for some asinine reason or another, worse yet
when he actually did die and come back to life, but what were the
odds that he did something to piss off the youkai in Kyoto? Actually,
what the hell did he do? He racked his brain for an answer, and yet
somehow, it came up blank. The only thing he could think of was that
it had something to do with what that Tengu said and Tamamo, but
he couldn't be sure.

Every ounce of his being was determined to get out of this mess
alive, along with Aika.

"Why is that thing chasing us?!" Aika demanded hysterically. "Is this
your fault, Hyoudou?!"

"How should I know?!" he snapped. "And shut up and run, woman!

Unless you want to-HOLY SHIT!"

An iron club nearly came down upon him, barely missing by a hair's
width. He felt the wind generated by the swing against his back, and
the shockwave that followed after the swing. Both Issei and Aika
found themselves being thrown into the air. They had just reached
the bend in the hallway and would have made a turn to avoid the oni
chasing them, but now they were thrown out into the streets,
smashing through a paper window. The brown-haired boy's face
paled when he was greeted with a four-story drop below him,
concrete waiting down below.

"Son of a biiiiiiIIIIIIIIITCH!"

Aika screamed as they fell, flailing about like a fish. Issei's mind
raced for an escape route - any escape route that could save them.
Assuming what happened to him when Freed shot him was not a
one-time thing, he could come back. Aika couldn't. And he still had
no idea how he was even supposed to use this damned Heaven's
Feel! As they drew closer, he saw something slowly making its way
toward their landing destination and praised whatever god was
giving him a break. He snatched Aika's hand, the girl still, flailing,
and pulled her into his arms.

Seconds later, the two crashed atop a wooden cart that happened to
be right underneath them as they fail. Its contents, green leafy balls,
managed to soften their landing. In the process, however, they were
crushed and utterly obliterated in the process. The cart also snapped
in two from the sudden collision, sitting in halves and housing the
ruined vegetables and the two teens, currently groaning and dazed
from the fall.

Issei swore he heard somebody cry out "My cabbages!" in despair,

but he ignored that. Instead, he focused on what was important. He
and Aika were alive.

"H-hey, Aika. Are you-"

His mouth went dry as he looked down and was promptly reminded
that Aika was completely and utterly nude. More than that, her body
was pressed against his and still wet from the hotspring. He could
feel the fresh drops of water soak into his clothes, making him
painfully aware of the soft, fleshy orbs being squished against his
chest and her knee against a very specific part of his lower body. Her
hair was still wet, clinging to her skin and somehow making her look
more attractive than she had any right to be. He also became aware
of how utterly sexy she looked without her glasses.

'… her breasts are bigger than they look.' a quiet part of his mind
said in perversion. His lower half agreed.

Were it not for the fact that they were out in public, and in the middle
of danger, Issei was sure he would feel aroused like nothing before.

He was thankful that Tamamo wasn't here to see this, otherwise he

was certain he'd either be dead for daring to cheat on her with AIKA
KIRYU of all people or he would never have any children. Or maybe
she'd just make it clear that she was the only woman for him and
make aggressive love. He sorely hoped for that last one, even
though they had actually yet to do the do.

"My everything hurts…" Aika moaned in pain. "What happened? Did

we-" Her words caught her in throat as she soon realized their
compromising position. Her cheeks began to turn a whole new
shade of red, especially when she noticed how close they were. She
was pleasantly surprised how long his eyelashes were. "… um, okay.
I know we're both perverts of the highest order, but ah… i-isn't this
kind, of you know?"

"… yeah?"

Was it his imagination, or did her lips look so kissable right about
now? They looked so inviting, so perfect and-

'No! Wait! Stop! Hold it! Time out! Begone, evil thoughts!' Issei's
sanity roared with a vengeance. 'We are NOT thinking about kissing
Aika! That is in violation of Issei Hyoudou's Standards and Moral
Codes, Section 127, Article 9, Paragraph 3! FOCUS LIBIDO!'

Thankfully, or unfortunately depending on how you looked at it, the

atmosphere was short lived and the two were reminded they were
still being chased. They heard the sound of wood being obliterated
as a shadow fell over them. They looked above and screamed,
scrambling out of the cart and running as fast as possible. Not a
second later did the oni come crashing down to street level,
obliterating the cart and its contents further. Issei dared to look
behind him and saw the oni rise up to full height, searching the
crowd of shocked pedestrians before zeroing in on its prey.

"You ain't getting away, asshole!" the oni bellowed.

'What the hell is wrong with him?! ' Issei wanted to scream. 'I thought
anything and everything were supposed to keep themselves a secret
from ordinary people, yet this guy is running up at us in broad
daylight in a crowded street!'

It didn't make any sense. He thought the supernatural world was

kept secret from the normal one! Yet the Oni was willing to move
actively at a time and place like this?! Either he knew less about the
supernatural world than he thought, or the Oni was an idiot. He had
a sneaking suspicion it was the latter.

The oni's questionable intelligence aside, now was hardly the time to
be idle. He pulled Aika with him as they ran, ducking into an alley.
Behind him, he heard the sound of the oni's furious roars and the
ground quaking with each step as it gave chase. He had no idea
where the alleyway would bring him or if it was leading him to a
dead-end, the panic filling his mind fueling his own adrenaline. His
body was still burning in pain from the collision with the cart and the
cabbages, even if the items in question broke their fall. He needed to
stop and take a rest before he burned himself out.

"Ow! Shit!"

Issei looked over his shoulder. "You alright?!"

"I-I sliced my foot on something!" Aika winced. Bloody footprints

followed behind her with each step.

That didn't surprise Issei, The alley hardly looked sanitary in the
least. While it wasn't grimy and filled with muck and dirt, shards of
broken glass were scattered about alongside pieces of discarded
garbage, ruined articles of clothing, and things that were better off
not being described. Hopefully once they lost the oni, he could give
Aika proper medical attention, though this brought about a new
problem - if Aika was running around with a bloody foot, the oni
could follow them.

'Oh, this is going to suck, isn't it?' he mentally groaned.

A bend came into view. Issei and Aika dashed further into the alley.
Using this brief moment, Issei picked Aika up and threw her onto his
back. "E-eh? Whoa, wait, hang on, Hyoudou, what're you-?!"

"Just shut up and trust me!" Issei snapped at his fellow pervert
before he took off in a full-powered sprint. As slender and thin as
Aika was, what little weight she had began to settle in his body. His
body ached in protest, demanding he put her down and rest.

The oni had other ideas. It quickly caught up with them, smashing
into the wall as it skidded to a stop. "There you are!" With a gleeful
cackle, it began to charge at them, wildly swinging its club around in
anticipation of smashing them into blood paste on the ground. Each
swing struck the walls of the alley, either creating small craters or
indentures, or just outright smashing a hole through the walls in the
process. "Come here, you phony bastard! I'll grind your bones into
dust!"

"What the hell did I ever do to you?!" Issei shouted in dismay. The
oni gave no response. "Ugh, this sucks! This totally freaking sucks!"
How come he was always the one to get into these sorts of
messes?! Was he going to be one of those wimpy protagonists in
anime that had to be rescued all the time by hot babes?! As much as
he appreciated the female body, he still had his pride dammit!

Open street laid in open view of the alley's mouth. He was rapidly
approaching the exit, but the oni was proving to be even faster. By
the time he did get out of the alley, the oni will have caught up to him
and brought its club down on them both.
'It's one thing if I die, but it's a whole other thing if Kiryu dies too!'
Issei's mind scrambled for answers. Something, anything to save the
girl on his back. But there was nothing around him that looked as
though it could slow the oni down. And even if there was anything,
would he even have the time to grab it and throw it, hoping it'd
smash into his eye before it could reduce him to a broken mess?

Something came into view. A small figure stood at the mouth of the
alley. He couldn't see them clearly from where he was, but Issei
could tell it was a child. His blood ran cold. "H-hey! You need to get
out of here! This thing will-!"

The child moved its arm. Something shot past his face, so fast he
couldn't see it. A moment later, he heard an explosion directly behind
him, drowning out the oni's screams. Stunned, he momentarily
stopped and turned, staring at the oni in shock as it clutched its now
bleeding black face, flailing about like a child throwing a tantrum.

Aika gaped. "W-what in the-"

"Hey!" the child called out. "This way! Hurry!"

Issei was not about to question who the child was or why they saved
them. Instead, he took off in a run and quickly followed after them as
they fled the mouth of the alley and left the screaming oni behind.
Once more, the perverse teen was back out into a crowded street
and chasing after a small child, cutting through the crowds of people
and towards an unknown destination. Some people stopped and
gaped at him, no doubt because he was carrying a naked woman on
his back, but they weren't his concern.

That said, he did hope he wouldn't see any videos being posted
online about some kid carrying a naked girl on his back, running
through the streets of Kyoto.

"Haa… Haa… Haa…"

Issei finally allowed his body to rest. His chest rose and fell rapidly
while he sucked in huge gulps of air, sitting on the ground with his
back pressed up against the wall behind him. He, Aika and the child
who saved them were in another alley, albeit smaller and with a
dead-end in the form of a brick wall towards his right. If anything, the
alley was little more than a back entrance to the building he was
leaning up against.

"We… finally got away…" Issei panted, swallowing the lump in his
throat before he looked at Aika. The poor girl was shivering, seeing
as how the only article of clothing she now had on was his jacket.
"How's… how's your foot…?"

"Stinging like a bitch," Aika hissed. She tried touching the bleeding
cut on her heel, but immediately pulled back when it flared in pain as
if in protest. "I don't think it's too deep, though. A-anyways, what the
hell was that back there? Why was a honest-to-god oni chasing after
us?!" Her eyes narrowed at him. "Is this because of you, Hyoudou?"

"Wha-why're you blaming me?!"

"Oh, I dunno. How about the fact that it was asking us if one of us
just so happened to have revived Tamamo-no- fucking -Mae?!"

He cringed. Okay, when she put it like that…

At any rate, though, it seemed like they were in the clear. Issei shook
his in relief before he turned to the child responsible for saving them.
"So, um… Thanks for saving-"

He stopped and stared. Aika promptly did the same before she
started to gush.

If Issei were describe the child in a word, it would be "adorable."

It was a young girl, seeming to be in her early trans, if not not

approaching them. Her hair was as golden as the gleaming sunlight
and tied up. She wore an ornate white kimono that one would expect
nobility would wear. But the most prominent features of all were the
fox-like ears on her head and the swishing golden tail her.

If it weren't for the hair color, he would've mistaken her for a child
Tamamo.

It took everything in Issei's power to not rush up to the girl and

envelop her in a bone-crushing hug. Aika was visibly trembling and
desperately holding off the urge herself.

"Whew…" the fox girl breathed a sigh as she dusted off her clothes.
"Kunou is very sorry about that. Kunou didn't think she'd have to go
up and find you herself!" She puffed her cheeks and put her hands
on her hips. She looked annoyed, but to Issei and Aika, she only
became a thousand times more adorable and sweet. "Why are you
humans so much trouble?!"

'Oh my god, she speaks in third person. I am going to die of sugar

and spice!' Issei gushed in his head.

Aika was the first to snap out of her stupor. "Um, sorry, but who are
you?"

"Kunou," the fox girl introduced herself politely. "She is here to greet
Hyoudou, Issei-sama to Kyoto to meet with Okaa-sama and
Amaterasu-sama."

Issei blinked. "Okaa-sama?" His first thought went to this Yasaka

woman that was mentioned by the Tengu that carted him off in the
first place. When that train of thought crossed his mind, he couldn't
help but feel indignant and angry. Would it kill these people to just
send a messenger to his front door and instead of kidnapping him
out in the middle of a grocery run, and in broad daylight no less?
How hard was it to act so civil? He was about to voice his protest,
telling her that if this Yasaka woman wanted to meet him and
Tamamo so badly, she could come down to meet with him herself
instead of kidnapping him and bringing him over to her.
The only thing that stopped him from making such rude remarks was
what Kunou said at the end. One that gave him plenty of reason to
pause, as had Aika who looked gobsmacked.

"… I'm sorry. Did you just say Amaterasu wants to meet with me?"
he asked. Kunou nodded. "As in, the Amaterasu-sama? Amaterasu-
no-Ookami-sama? Goddess of the Sun and all that?"

Kunou nodded again. "Yes, that is correct. She wishes to speak with
you, in regards to the supposed revival of Tamamo-no-Mae-sama."
The fox girl stared at Issei curiously. "If Kunou might ask… is it true
you revived Tamamo-no-Mae-sama? She means no offense, but you
don't look like much."

Issei didn't hear her jab. He was too busy dying on the inside.

Was it too late to return to a normal life…?

"LET GO OF ME THIS INSTANT! UNHAND ME!"

"T-Tamamo-san, please calm down!"

Rias ducked underneath a flying object that would have taken her
head off. Impressively, said object became lodged in the wall behind
her. She glanced at the object warily, wondering if it would smack
into her, before she turned back to the rather impressive sight of the
tiny white monstrosity that could kill them all single-handedly holding
back a very angry and very panicked Tamamo-no-Mae with little
more than ordinary robe. She would have found the sight otherwise
cute and adorable, were she not aware of what that thing actually
was. Even now, she still felt her instincts screaming at her to escape
and flee from this place at once and put as much distance between
her and that thing as possible.

"Calm down, Tamamo." Jeanne advised calmly. "Simply rushing out

blindly and going on a rampage in Kyoto isn't going to help us. Also,
where would we even look?"
"WHO CARES?!" Tamamo screeched. "MY HUBBY IS IN DANGER!
NOW LET ME GO DAMMIT! I HAVE TENGUS TO ROAST AND A
CITY TO BURN!"

"That's precisely why we can't let you run about." Jeanne sighed
deeply while rubbing her temples. Rias felt sorry for the poor holy
woman. She imagined trying to restrain someone like Tamamo-no-
Mae was a task in of itself. "Lady Rias, can you think of any reason
why the Youkai Faction would abduct Issei so brazenly, and in broad
daylight no less?"

Rias pursed her lips. "To be truthful, Sona and I thought this might
happen eventually. I just didn't think it would occur this quickly, all
things considered." Tamamo actually ceased her struggles, if only
just to listen to Rias' explanation. "Surely, you must have known this
would happen, Tamamo-sama. Whether you realize it or not, you are
one of the most important figures in the Youkai Faction, politically
and historically speaking. Chosen by Amaterasu-sama herself, no
less."

"Chosen, she says…" Tamamo muttered beneath her breath. She

would have laughed at the irony of such a statement were it not for
the current situation.

Not hearing the Heroic Spirit, Rias continued. "News about your
revival would have reached many ears sooner or later. Sona and I
were fully expecting to hear from them or receive a guest." The red-
head frowned. "We weren't expecting them to outright kidnap Ise,
though. That is unusually bold, even for them. Not to mention
outlandish, considering the current state of things. Yasaka Tamamo
would not risk an incident with Devil kind, not when the Youkai
Faction agreed to a partnership with House Gremory and Sitri."

"So, either something has changed or there is another faction in

Kyoto at work…" Jeanne folded her arms. "But who could it be?"

"Of that, I have no idea. For now, we-"

Rias' words of caution, little good they were to Tamamo when she
resumed her struggles upon hearing Jeanne's possibility of her
beloved being kidnapped by another person, were abruptly cut-off by
the sound of a phone ringing. More specifically, the house phone
located near the entrance. "I-I'll get it," Asia said meekly, desperate
to get away from any impending violence that Tamamo might inflict
upon her release. She strode over to the phone and picked it up. "H-
hello, Hyoudou Residence… Aah, Ise-san!"

"What?!" Rias yelped when she found herself being rudely shoved
aside, nearly falling to the ground. Tamamo somehow managed to
free herself from her bindings and raced over to the phone,
snatching it away from Asia's hands and pressing the phone up
against her ear. "Darling, are you alright?! You're not harmed, are
you?! Sit still, I'm come get you and burn all of Kyoto to the ground!"

"Um, please don't…" Issei quietly begged her on the other end of the
phone. "I'm fine, really. I'm with Aika and Yasaka-san's daughter in a
sushi shop."

"Sushi shop?" Tamamo blinked. "Come again?"

Issei sighed as he ran a hand through his brown locks. "It's kind of a
long story."

He glanced behind him, seeing a now fully-clothed Aika and a

cheery Kunou sitting at a counter table while eating a plate of sushi.
The scene would have looked normal, were it not for the fact that a
literal horse-man was serving them. Not a centaur, whose lower half
was that of a horse, but an actual horse-man; head that of a horse
and feet bearing hooves instead of a flat piece of flesh with toes. He
even had a swishing thin tail with a small sprout of hair at the end.

"To make a long story short, Yasaka wanted to see me about

whether or not you were really here, but I guess things got really
problematic." Issei started. "According to Kunou, Yasaka did send a
messenger to Kuoh… except the day after they sent him, they found
his corpse."

"What?!"

"From what Kunou told me, it seems like there's a bunch of youkai in
Kyoto who don't really think I brought you back to life. They seem to
think I'm trying to curry favor with the Shinto Faction." Which was
ironic, considering he wasn't. All he wanted was a simple life, not get
involved in whatever supernatural politics that were trying to drag
him into it! "The ringleader of this whole thing is some woman called
Jorogumo. Does that name ring any bells to you, Tama-chan?"

"Jorogumo?! That spider hussy?!" Tamamo screeched angrily.

"So you do know her," Issei spoke quietly, ensuring not to risk setting
her off even more. "Can you please tell me who she is? The name
sounds kinda familiar, but not much else."

Tamamo was quiet for a moment, or as quiet as she could get when
growling angrily. While she was seething, he heard a familiar voice in
the form of Rias Gremory speak in her stead. "Jorogumo is a spider
youkai, and a rather influential one at that."

"Gremory-senpai? What are you doing at my house?"

"Currently running damage control. Your wife threatened to go on a

rampage and tear through Kyoto trying to look for you, but luckily
Jeanne and your… pet… stopped her before she could try anything,"
Rias explained. Issei sweatdropped and made a note to apologize to
Rias personally when they met again for any trouble Tamamo might
have caused her in his absence. "Anyway, back to what we were
discussing. Jorogumo was originally Yasaka's second-in-command
until a schism occurred in the Youkai Faction. I'm afraid the details
behind the schism are unknown to me, but from what little I've heard
of it from by brother, it had something to do with the birth of her
daughter."
Issei frowned. "Kunou? What doe she have to do with this?"

"Assuming the rumors are true, she is a half-breed." Issei choked at

this information and cast another glance at Kunou, the latter chatting
animatedly with Aika. "Supposedly Yasaka slept with a human, but
those are merely rumors. But as you know the saying, where there's
smoke there is fire. I assume that, if the rumor is true, Yasaka's
infatuation with a human was the cause behind the schism. And
unfortunately, Jorogumo does not have a high opinion of humans.
I've also heard she was quite vocal about her disapproval of Yasaka
being named the head of the Youkai Faction, much less Amaterasu-
sama's avatar."

"So it's because she doesn't like Yasaka's ties to humans?" Issei
whispered through the phone to ensure that Kunou didn't catch wind
of it.

"That's merely one reason. You must understand that not all Youkai
are favorable to humans. While there are many that adapted to
human society and are on relatively amiable terms, there are others
who are more… set in the old ways. They view humans as inferior,
weak, and as prey. Jorogumo is one of those Youkai."

"Geez, this sounds pretty political and complicated…" He sighed,

mourning the end of his peaceful life. "So what happens now? If
Jorogumo really is responsible, should we even be in Kyoto
anymore?"

"Even if you aren't, she'll likely send more of her subordinates to

retrieve you. It's best to discuss this with Yasaka herself as she may
know how to handle this."

"I figured…" Issei muttered. It seemed like everything wasn't going to

let him take the easy way out. "So, what are the odds of Jorogumo
attacking us while we're in Yasaka-san's home? I mean, isn't her
place like the HQ of the Youkai Faction or something?"
Rias hummed thoughtfully. "Given she was willing to try and kill you
while you were being transported, I'd say it's likely she would attack
Yasaka's home, risky though it may be. The odds are rather low,
however. Even she wouldn't risk causing a civil war between Youkai,
despite her quarrel with the Youkai Faction's leader."

"But there's still the possibility she'd attack us while we're there,"
Issei frowned. "Even when Amaterasu-sama's there as well?"

"Yes, but…" Rias stopped. He could hear her owlish blinking over the
phone. "… I'm sorry, Hyoudou-kun, could you repeat that for me?"

Issei rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "Oh, sorry. I forgot to
mention this, but I guess Amaterasu-sama also wants to meet with
me?"… Gremory-senpai?" It was deathly quiet on the other end of
the phone. "Hello? Gremory-senpai, are you still there?" He waited a
few more seconds before the call was abruptly ended, making him
stare at the receiver in his hand owlishly. "… the heck? Why did they
hang up? Did something happen?"

"Oi, gaki!" the horse youkai called from the counter. "Are you done
with your phone call or what?! Your soba noodles are growing cold!"

Fou sighed deeply to itself as it stared at the large, gaping hole

sitting where the front entrance of the Hyoudou Residence used to
be. The Devil heiress and Asia were sitting among the wreckage,
one unconscious from the blast and the other slowly stirring, albeit
groaning in pain. Beside it, Jeanne was crying comically. "Issei's
family is going to be so angry when they see this."

Well, she was not wrong. If they returned home and saw this, Fou
imagined they'd likely faint from shock, though whether they'd be
angry at their one and only son for allowing this to happen or panic
and think that the Root's Link was caught in the blast and injured or
possibly dead. As for what caused the hole in the first place, well,
that was partially its fault. When the Root's Link mentioned that the
Mythological World's iteration of Amaterasu-no-Mikoto wished to
speak with him, Tamamo-no-Mae had become fright with panic. In an
instant, she unleashed everything in a single moment all to escape
her bindings and make a mad dash to Kyoto. Though the
Mythological World's Amaterasu-no-Mikoto was different from the
Moonlit World's own Amaterasu, Tamamo knew little to nothing about
this realm. For all she knew, this realm's Amaterasu was just as
dangerous as their own.

In a way, Fou could understand where Tamamo was coming from.

Even so, wasn't this a little overkill?

"We should go after her before she sets all of Kyoto ablaze," Jeanne
said finally. Her normal attire was dismissed and wore her combat
garbs, signature flag and sword in hand. "I'm also worried about
Issei. If Jorogumo is as dangerous as Lady Gremory made her out to
be, we cannot afford to wait any longer."

Fou bobbed its head, leaping up to her shoulder. It was also worried
about the Root's Link.

After all, protecting that kid was its job.

After a delightful, if not bizarre meal with the horse youkai, Kunou
proceeded to lead Issei and Aika through a series of winding paths in
the depths of Kyoto. It was not the sewer system as he feared when
they were told about it, but rather an underground labyrinth of sorts.
It was surprisingly well-lit, torches and lambs keeping the path
illuminated rather than leaving them in the dark. That said, the
underground paths felt rather eerie, what with the fires in the lamps
and torches being dark blue rather than reddish-orange.

"This place gives me the creeps…" Aika shuddered. Even though

she was now wearing warm clothing, she couldn't help but feel a little
chilly. Something about this place just felt wrong to her. "H-hey,
Kunou-chan, how much farther?"
"We're close!" Kunou chirped. "Please wait a little while longer, Kiryu-
san!"

"Man, this place is huge…" Issei marveled at the underground

structure. "How long do you think it took them to build this place?"

"I don't know, and I don't care." Aika replied. "All I care about is
getting back to my family. When they see me gone, they're going to
lose their minds if they already haven't."

"That reminds me, why are you in Kyoto? Well, besides it being
Golden Week and all?"

Aika bit her lower lip, unsure whether she should tell him. In truth,
she really didn't want to come to Kyoto. She thought they were just
dreams or signs of stress from studying, or maybe just watching too
many dirty videos in her free time. But the frequency of the dreams,
as well as the insufferable burning pain in her hand, worried her
parents. Being the superstitious folks they were, they started looking
up spiritual mediums that wanted to crack open their wallets and
scam them of all their money and found a good one in Kyoto. In spite
of Aika's protests, they went to Kyoto anyway. The only good thing
about the trip was that they were staying at a hotel with a hot spring.

Had she known the craziness in her fellow pervert Issei Hyoudou's
life would end up following her here, she would have just ran away
from home and take her chances out on the streets rather than deal
with her parents wasting away more money on people who only
wanted to scam them out of their money.

"Kiryu?"

Aika sighed and caved in. "You know how supersitious my folks are,
right? Like how they set up wards and charms all over the house or
waste their money on stupid, weird, spiritual bullshit crap?" Issei
nodded. He heard more than a few stories regarding the eccentric
nature of the Kiryu family, which was something of a sore spot for
Aika given how many times she blew up at anyone who mentioned it
to her face or if somebody asked her if she had similar "hobbies."
"Well, I've been getting these weird dreams lately. I keep seeing this
sea of fire everywhere, and there's this, this thing that just stares
back at me. I can't make it out or remember at all what it looks like,
except it has these big, green eyes. And lately, my hand's been
hurting like crazy. Like I got carpal tunnel times ten."

"Wait, your hand's been hurting?" Issei stared at her flatly. "… by any
chance, that wouldn't happen to be your 'happy hand' would it?"

"For your information, no, it isn't." Aika deadpanned. "Anyway, it's

been happening for a while now. Ever since that time when we ran
into those murderous crows after Asia, actually. My parents found
out and decided we should go see some spiritualist in Kyoto. And
that's pretty much that." The girl sighed deeply. "If I knew you'd be
here and trouble right behind you, I would have skipped town
already."

"Hey, you think I planned on getting kidnapped?! I'm not too happy
about this either, especially now that I know that some human-hating
Youkai wants me dead because she thinks I'm a liar!"

Before an argument between the two could break out, Kunou called
out ahead of them. "We're here!"

The three stood in front of a set of double doors dyed crimson with a
gold engraving of a fox branded on the doors. Kunou pushed the
doors open and ushered the two forward. They were greeted with
cool winds washing over their faces and stared at the incredible sight
in front of them. The sky had darkened to where it appeared to have
been nighttime. The buildings within the area were old fashioned, yet
they were alight with lanterns casting a golden glow. What had stood
out most, however, were the various Youkai wandering the streets.
Some were easily recognizable, others looked so foreign and alien to
Issei that he thought they must have come from another world.

"Whoa…" Issei breathed, taken in by the incredible sight in front of

him. "This is amazing."
Aika numbly nodded in agreement. "Where is this place?" she asked
Kunou, who was smiling smugly at their reaction. "Is-is this whole
place underground?"

"Nope! This is Nurarihyon-sama's territory," Kunou explained to

them. "It's separated from the human realm, so the Youkai Faction
has some privacy to themselves whenever they discuss important
meetings with the other factions."

"Nurarihyon?" Issei stared. "Who's that? Is he the boss of this

place?"

Kunou bobbed her head in affirmation. "Nurarihyon is the leader of

the Night Parade, Okaa-sama's personal guard."

"Kunou-sama!"

Another youkai had disembarked from the crowd and approached

the three in a hurry. It was a Tengu like the one who brought him to
Kyoto in the first place, even wearing the same blue robes, albeit
with bandages wrapped around his bare chest. Now that the
panicked youkai was close enough to them, fretting over a confused
Kunou, Issei saw that it wasn't just a member of the same race.

"Hey, you're that Tengu from before!" Issei exclaimed in shock. "I
thought you got killed!"

The Tengu blinked in surprise upon seeing Issei. "Oh, you are
Hyoudou-kun," he said, genuinely surprised to see the young man. "I
had thought we had lost you after that attack earlier today. But, yes, I
still live, thankfully. Had that spear struck me any closer to my heart,
and I would surely be dead. I do apologize for the rough treatment.
We were short on time, and Yasaka-sama wished to speak with you
with the utmost urgency, and I…"

"No, no. It's fine," he assured the messenger. "Gremory-senpai kind

of gave me the rundown about your guys' trouble with this Jorogumo
lady. I take it she's the one who attacked you?"
"Yes. More specifically, one of her subordinates." The Tengu's face
twisted slightly in anger. "When Yasaka-sama said she wished to
meet the one responsible for supposedly resurrecting Tamamo-no-
Mae-sama, Jorogumo was livid as were most of those who sided
with her."

The Tengu then turned his attention to Kunou, the latter flinching
beneath his gaze. "As for you, young lady… You nearly scared us all
half to death when you suddenly vanished! Yasaka-sama was about
to send the whole Night Parade to look for you. While we are glad to
see you have returned with Hyoudou-kun, must I remind you that
you simply cannot run off without an escort?"

"K-Kunou knows that!" the girl replied as she turned her head and
pouted. Issei nearly fainted from how adorable she looked doing so.
"She just wanted to be useful to Okaa-sama and Amaterasu-
sama…"

The Tengu still looked pretty peeved with her, but eventually sighed
and shook his head. "In any case, we are happy you have returned
unscathed." He bowed politely to Issei and Aika. "Allow me to
introduce myself properly. I am Gozu, vassal and messenger of
Yasaka Tamamo. Welcome to the Kuro-tengoku Estate."

"N-nice to meet you…" Issei bowed back, slightly nervous. There

was no chance of him turning back now, he supposed. It was either
take his chances trying to convince Yasaka and Amaterasu he really
did bring back Tamamo, or try and get out of Kyoto alive while being
hunted by Jorogumo's lackeys. "I'm Issei Hyoudou. This is my
acquaintence, Aika Kiryu."

His fellow pervert nodded, still stunned by the formal greeting. "H-
hello…"

"Greetings to you, Kiryu." Gozu smiled crookedly. He turned around

and gestured the two to follow him. "Come. Yasaka-sama and
Amaterasu-sama are waiting for you in the estate."
As Issei and Aika prepared to meet some of the most important
individuals in the whole Shinto Faction, there were other meetings
being held.

In a golden temple located not far away from civilization, the

Kinkakuji Temple, several youkai gathered before their master and
leader. Their face was framed in shadows, making their features
indistinguishable save for their glowing red eyes. They were
obviously a woman, evident by their hourglass physique, though her
lower half was not human. Rather, her lower body was that of a
spider's; a ivory-white bulbous center with eight thin appendages
pierced into the floorboards. The human half of her body would have
belonged to a supermodel were it not for the pulsating black veins on
her flesh or the ugly scar on the front of her chest.

The atmosphere was utterly dreadful and the air smelled foul. None
of the youkai gathered before their mistress dared to move for they
were fearful of their wrath. Thankfully for them, her anger was only
directed at the two that failed in their task.

A youkai sat in front of their mistress. They were a yurei, evident by

their transparent form with a shroud of darkness outlining their form.
It was impossible to determine whether or not they were male or
female, though that hardly mattered. After all, they would soon be
killed for their failure. The other was the oni that chased Issei and
Aika through the crowded streets of Kyoto, bounded on the spot with
stakes jammed through his ankles and wrists.

"… tell me," Jorogumo seethed. Each word that spilled from her lips
was full of hate and venom. "How is it that you failed in your task?
Did I not send you to kill a worthless, insignificant human?"

"M-My apologies Lady Jorogumo!" The yurei stammered. "W-We lost

sight of them in the crowd! We know not where they-!"

"Silence!" She snapped, her tone sharp and curt like a whip. The
youkai stopped and obeyed. "I care not for your excuses. I question
how it is possible for a youkai to lose track of and fail to kill a single
human. I suppose the quality of youkai had degraded over the past
generations of they are incapable of fulfilling such a simple task."
Her red eyes, glowing like hellfire in the shadows of the temple,
glared at the two incompetent fools before her with such disgust she
must have thought they were trash. "By now, that fool Yasaka has
already presented that false onmyouji to Amaterasu."

Jorogumo refused to believe that it was possible to resurrect

someone as powerful and as divine as Tamamo-no-Mae, nor would it
be possible for someone as insignificant and as weak as a human to
perform such a task. Even before the Great War that drastically
weakened their powers and shattered their power bases so awfully,
humans were so terribly weak they may as well have been fodder.
She could not understand why the Three Great Factions, the Devils,
Angels and their Fallen brethren, held such a keen interest in their
kind. At best, all humans were just tools to be used, as it was only
humans that could wield the power of a Sacred Gear.

Over time, the prominence of humanity had inexplicably rose. She

supposed it was because everyone was vying for more power - more
tools to use in the event another war erupted. But to her dismay,
even the Shinto Gods began taking an interest in humans. Worse,
their chosen representative and avatar, had laid in bed with one of
their kind. Perhaps once upon a time Jorogumo held respect for
Yasaka, if only because she was a nine-tailed fox - the strongest of
her kind. Perhaps because of that reason, because she was of
similar strength to Tamamo-no-Mae, she was chosen by Amaterasu
and made the leader of the Youkai Faction. Yet when news came of
Kunou's birth, and the fact that Yasaka had previously taken a fancy
with a human man - not even a Sacred Gear bearer - Jorogumo
knew the Shinto made the wrong choice.

It was the first sign of the Youkai's decline. The others who still
believed in Yasaka may have been blinded by their loyalty and faith,
but she knew better. Their kind was dying out and rotting, falling to
the new ways of the world. She refused to accept it. That they would
be made to play peace with others who slaughtered their kind, rely
on those pitiful humans and rely on the help of those weaker than
them.

When the news reached their ears - of the revival of Tamamo-no-

Mae at the hands of a meager human in Devil territory, the entirety of
the Youkai Faction was ablaze. They were scrambling to discover
more information and confirm if this was truth. The reports were
varied and scattered, but the only things that coincided was that the
human was in the shared territory of House Gremory and House
Sitri. A human who earned the interest of the Grand Master of the
Mage's Association - a group of pathetic mages whose only
worthwhile talent was their knowledge in the arcane arts.

A human by the name of Issei Hyoudou.

This could not be allowed to stand. To hear that someone dared

claim to have resurrected the pinnacle of power, let alone a human
making such a claim, was not only an insult to Tamamo-no-Mae's
memory and legacy of power, but also to all Yokai. Many shared in
her sentiments, yet Yasaka and the Shinto wished to meet with this
con?!

No. She would not allow it.

For the future of their kind, this interloper had to die for his
arrogance.

She gave one last glare at the two failures before her. She thought
they were the most skilled in their tasks, but clearly she was wrong.
The integrity and power of yokai had faded considerably with time;
yet another thing that must change for her to prove the Shinto Gods
wrong.

Without allowing them to plead and bargain for their lives, unwilling
to allow such trash the chance of being offered a second chance,
Jorogumo raised two of her legs and brought them down upon them.
They pierced their skulls instantly. They did not even realize this, not
even in their dying states. She pulled her legs back and watched
their corpses slump to the ground. In the case of the yurei, it began
to quickly fade from existence as trash should.

She looked back to her vassals and soldiers.

"I care not if we shall be punished," Jorogumo said as green fluids

dripped from her mouth and spilled down onto the floorboards. Upon
contact, the boards began to sizzle and hiss, the liquid eating away
at the floor. "I do not care if the Shinto disagree. For the sake of all
Yokai, the false onmyouji must die."

If being burned alive was the price of their actions, so be it.

Jorogumo would gladly forfeit all of Kyoto to complete her goal of
reformation.

Even if she must die, she would kill Issei Hyoudou before he had the
chance of convincing the gods. And, perhaps, she would finally
prove Yasaka once and for all who was better suited to lead the
Yokai Faction…

Issei and Aika were led through the crowd of Yokai and towards the
estate - a grandoise building that looked more like the Osaka Castle
than it did an estate. In fact, it looked twice as big as the Osaka
Castle, dyed in gold and black colors with several yokai-shaped
ornaments, all of which resembling crows, foxes, and dragons.

Issei could feel the tension in the air. The atmosphere was thick with
it, so much so he felt he could cut it with a knife. His body felt heavy,
mouth dry like the Sahara desert. He had no idea what he could
expect from this meeting, but he knew his life would be on the line
here. One wrong move, and his life would be forfeit, ability to revive
in a new body or no. In fact, it was not even his own life he was
worried about. Aika had no reason to be here, other than it was safe.
The only reason Gozu and Kunou brought her along with them was
because they knew she was a victim of Jorogumo's attack.
If this meeting went sour, and the yokai became hostile, what would
happen to her? Would they rescind their protection and turn against
her? There were many things unknown to him, too many
possibilities. He tried to think up of a plan, but each one only made
his brain hurt.

'This is the worst. I'm no master strategist or schemer. I'm a

perverted seventeen-year-old high school student for Kami's sake!'
he ranted in his head. 'And here I am, about to meet with a goddess
and the leader of all friggin' Yokai! No matter how you look at it, I'm
screwed!'

"We have arrived." Gozu announced. Issei froze for a moment

before realizing that the messenger and Kunou stopped outside a
sliding door. Faintly, the teen could make out silhouettes inside the
room. No doubt Yasaka Tamamo and Amaterasu-no-Ookami.

Issei gulped down a large pile of saliva. This was it, the moment of
truth. Even if he was not smart or talented, he had no choice but to
wise up at this moment, here and now. He glanced behind him at
Aika, who looked equally as nervous.

Gozu knelt down at the door and spoke to the room's occupants.
"Yasaka-sama, Amaterasu-sama… Hyoudou, Issei-san and his
companion have arrived."

"Send them in," a woman's voice gently ordered.

Gozu nodded and turned to Issei and Aika. "Milady will see you now.
Please, be on your best behavior, Hyoudou-kun." Issei nodded stiffly.

For what encouragement it was worth, though, Kunou gave him a

smile and two thumbs up, which he greatly appreciated. Inside he
was screaming at himself to run and live another day, but escape
was impossible. He had willingly walked up to the gallows and was
ready to put his neck on the guillotine.
Doing his best to present himself as respectably and as dignantly as
possible, not wanting to make a bad first impression on the two
powerful women waiting for him inside, Issei took a deep breath and
pulled the door open.

A second passed. One, two, three. Four, five seconds.

Finally, his brain caught up with him. Behind Issei, Aika gasped and
began to pant, cheeks flushed.

As he had guessed, there were two women waiting for him inside the
room. The first was a bombshell, to put it bluntly. A heart-shaped
face with blonde hair and matching golden eyes, long hair tied back
into a ponytail and garbed in a very revealing yukata. It was partially
open and revealed an amble amount of her bosom. Not helping
matters was the fact that her figure was on par with that of
Tamamo's. No, dare he say it, her form was even sexier than
Tamamo's. Over her yellow yukata was a black kimono with pale
yellow ginko leaves printed on its fabric. Behind her were nine, large,
bushy golden tails. It took all of his willpower to not walk up to her
and bury his face in her fluffy tails. They looked so soft…

Quickly regaining his focus before he made a bad impresion, he

focused on the second woman, only to later realize it was a girl. She
looked like she was barely older than Kunou and in middle school at
the very least, her long hair coming down to her ankles and the color
of snow. Her eyes, on the other hand, were bright golden amber.
Rather than a yukata or kimobo, she instead wore a white t-shirt that
was several sizes too big for her and had a knight with his arms
spread outward, forming into a Y-pose. Below the picture of the
knight were the words, "Praise the sun!" She looked utterly adorable,
moreso than Kunou herself, especially with the abnormally large
ahoge atop her head.

Two radically different styles, clashing to the point where his eyes
were hurting. One was a drop-dead sexy woman whose looks rivaled
even Tamamo and the Three Great Ladies of Kuoh Academy, while
the other was a child. He could not discern who was Yasaka or who
was Amaterasu. Actually, was it possible the girl was not Amaterasu
or Yasaka, but someone else entirely? Perhaps a stand-in as a
means to test him?

He couldn't be sure.

Quickly composing himself, Issei bowed as deeply as he could. "H-

hello! It's a pleasure to meet you. I am Issei Hyoudou, s-second year
at Kuoh Academy!"

"A-Aika Kiryu, also a second year at Kuoh!" Aika quickly followed his
lead and bowed. "N-nice to meet you both!"

The buxom woman giggled in her hand. "Ara ara, so polite~" she
said before she bowed her head, breasts bouncing. Issei nearly
salivated at the thought of her yukata loosening for even a moment
before the terrifying image of Tamamo crushing his balls came to his
mind and immediately calmed his libido. "No need to feel so tense.
Please, take a seat." She gestured to the pillows situated in front of
them. Issei and Aika quickly took a seat and knelt down on their
knees. "I am Yasaka Tamamo, leader of the Yokai Faction."

The middle schooler next to her followed with her own introduction,
raising her arm over her head and forming a "V" sign and grinning,
revealing sharp canines at the corner of her lips. What she said
threw Aika and Issei for a loop.

"And I'm Amaterasu! Call me Ama-chan! Nice to meet'cha!"

Issei was expecting a lot of things.

He sure as hell didn't expect Amaterasu-no-Ookami to look like a

middle-schooler, much less speak like a country girl from Osaka.

TO BE CONTINUED!
Okay, dipshits. You wanted an update? Well, here's an update
for ya! I hope you all are… are…

Sweet merciful crap, over 800 reviews? And over 2k faves and
follows?!

WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU PEOPLE?!

Kidding aside, wow. At this rate, this will be more popular than
R-eset. Speaking of which, I probably should get back to that
story as soon as possible, especially since its so closed to be
finished. Maybe when I'm done with my current update plans
and all that. Anyway, I decided to split this chapter into two
parts. When the second part will be published, I really can't say.
All I know is that, if I did try to publish the whole plan, I'd end up
with a rotten mess similar to Chapter 6, and you all know how
that went!

Not a whole lot of development, to be honest, though. I mean,

sure, Issei's getting some pretty special allies in the form of the
Yokai Faction, but that's about it. It's going to be next chapter
and the chapter afterwards that will really have some
development for our characters. I've gotten some flak for having
Issei be the stereotypical weak-ass protagonist that needs to be
helped out, but that's kind of the whole point for this arc. To
help him realize he can't need anymore saving. That's also why
he ends up summoning Musashi - so he can get stronger and
fight back and not be so weak. Also helps for some great
character development.

Not that I initially planned on Issei being weak. I mean, having a

weak protag that needs saving all the time gets old real fast,
don't you think so?

Regarding whether or not Issei does get a harem or if he will

remain single, though… I think I covered this in a previous AN,
but I decided to go for a harem route.
Yes, I'm fully aware that a lot of people aren't going to be happy
that this will be a harem story, but come on. It's DxD! Harem is
in its lifeblood! The only difference here is that Issei literally has
to WORK for a harem, considering Tamamo's stance on the
matter. I won't say who is in the harem, but I think this chapter
kind of gives away who is going to join it.

… huh. Now that I think about it, I don't think I've read a story
where Aika does join Issei's harem. Either that or I've yet to find
it.

One more thing. As much as it saddens me to say it, I have

ultimately decided to discontinue Fate/stay night: Dragon of
Dragons. It is now up for adoption. If anyone is interested in
picking the story up, please shoot me a message via PM. As for
why I have chosen to discontinue it, it is partially due to having
lost the passion to continue writing it, and because it was an
utter convuluded mess of one too many ideas. Not helping
matters was that there were only certain plot ideas that me and
Daemon of Wrath had for the story. A good chunk of it was me
pulling shit out of my ass, chief among those being Devils and
other supernatural beings also becoming Masters.

That is all I have for now.

Quick reminder that this story now has a TV Tropes page! Feel
free to check it out and maybe add to it?

See You~
I am now a legit author!
Hey everyone. SkyRig… or rather T.J. Howard here, as you'll soon
find out. This is… holy freaking shit, this is amazing.

So, as some of you may know, I went totally radio-silent except to

give you updates, like announcing a fanfic was going on hiatus or
was being removed or it was still in the works, but I also reminded
you guys that I was also writing my very own book.

Well, I am proud to say that, yes, I am now a legit author.

"Chase Ryder and the City of Lost Memories - Part 1: War" is my first
entry in the Chase Ryder book series, and my very first book. I am
currently self-published on Amazon, which I found to be the easiest
way to go (and also the most stressful. Formatting cover art on that
place is a goddamn nightmare and I was having so many troubles…
just, for the love of god). While I cannot say the book will be to
everyone's taste as it is entirely original content, I am hoping I at
least score a hundred readers and buyers. Currently, only the kindle
version of the book is available (it is currently up for pre-order and
will be released on May 20), but a paperback and hardcover
versions are also available. When those versions will be released, I
do not know. The kindle version is up for pre-order and costs 8.99.
The paperback and hardcover versions will rock you 12.99 and
26.99 respectively. In regards to the ridiculous hardcover price…
yeeeaaah, minimum was apparently 26.08, when I wanted to go for
a more feasible but still slightly expensive 15.99.

Amazon, you suck.

I'd be happy if you bought the hardcover version, but if you feel the
price is too much, please stick to paperback. Or hell, just buy the
kindle version.
I realize this sounds like shameless advertisement, but I want to
make something clear here. I'm not looking to make this into a best-
seller or anything. Or hell, anything that would warrant it getting into,
say, the New York Times. All I want is to make books and provide a
steady source of income for myself and my family, and this, I feel, is
the best way for me to do so. Especially since our financial situation
as of recently is looking heavily uncertain for reasons I will not
disclose. Private matters, you understand.

That's it for now. To assauge some fears some of you might have,
no, just because I'm a legit author does not mean I will be
abandoning writing fanfiction. I will still do my best to get content out
to you guys, maybe post a new story when I've made decent
progress and finished a story or two, but I will likely still devote my
time to writing other books. I'm already working on Part 2 of Chase
Ryder, as well as a trilogy series that, in my opinion, you guys may
enjoy more.

Who doesn't love medieval fantasy?

Before I cap this off, I want to give two huge, massive thank yous
and shout-outs to TheStrangerThatCameFromNowhere, who
commissioned DeviantArtist Alex-kellar to create the cover art
illustration you'll see soon enough, and to Alex-kellar himself who
created the wonderful piece you'll all will be seeing eventually
enough. Speaking of, Alex, if you see this and the cover art, I
apologize in advance. I wanted to use the other version of the cover
art you sent me, but Amazon kept fucking it up so I had to stick with
the version you made for kindle. Which sucks because I really liked
the one you came up with.

Of course, the ones who deserve the biggest thanks is YOU GUYS.
Yes, you, the guy or girl sitting behind your computer screen or
phone who gave me support and feedback and continued to give me
the push I needed to pursue this career. For someone like me, who
started off writing stories based off manga, anime, TV shows, and
video games, people like you guys are the ones who made this
possible for me.
Thank you all so much.

Cheers.